Harmony and curseby xXRED1234ChaptersChap 1 (disturbance) Part 1Chap 10 (Who Is the Prey?)Chap 1 (disturbance) part 2Chap 2 (Do the Right Thing)Chap 3 (Inside the Nightmare)Chap 4 (Plan and act)Chap 5 (Keep calm)Chap 6 (It's just a simple nightmare)Chap 7 (Under Pressure)Chap 8 (i must go)Chap 9 (Risk It All)Chap 11 (What I Have Lost)Chap 12 (Problems in the City Council)Chap 13 (Disastrous Meeting)Chap 14 (secrets) part 1Chap 15 (secrets) part 2Chap 16 (Alien city)Chap 17 (First contact)Chap 1 (disturbance) Part 1 It was a quiet night in the village of Ponyville. Not a single noise filled the air besides the regular sound of crickets singing their natural courtship ritual; in essence, it was the perfect night to be resting. That is, unless you were the owner of a bar and had to put up with a group of drunks who refuse to stop (in his words:) until they burst. Steel Hoof was a one this meter tall, just a little over the average height, with dark blue fur and a short black mane. He was also the bar owner previously mentioned. The stallion sighed wearily, “I hadn’t planned to have the tent open all night…” Steel Hoof would never have expected a bunch of ponies to show up and drink till they drop on a damn Monday. A whole night of partying no less, not that he carried why, but apparently they were out due to some love drama he didn’t feel like getting into. Without more to do Steel began to uselessly clean everything on the bar-stand while trying to ignore the group’s conversation, and failing in the process. “That bitch! How could she do this to me? It was a whole year of relationship and I was ready to take the next step!” Said the pony in the group with tears, but not the only one with clear signs of intoxication bleeding into his voice. “I abandoned myself with that bastard… supposedly my brother…” The pony clenches his teeth to the point where it was almost audible as they ground together. “Dude, you’ve been repeating that for three hours, forget it! As they say, there’ll always be grass on the mountain right?” The stallion laughed by himself, his joke falling flat on the inebriated crowd. “Sand, if your attractiveness was based solely on how much grace you generate, believe me that that scrub would become a desert.” Said the third member, with a notable complete lack of grace. “But Sand has a point; leave the past behind, that’s what we’re here for after all. We’re going to leave our sorrows with our old reliable alcohol.” The stallion leaned over and rested a comforting hoof on the depressed pony’s shoulder, “You’re a good stallion Fern, considering the difference in the population? I’m sure that you’ll find someone much better if you give it another try.” “You don’t understand Shein… He not only left, but he took everything! All the money I had made with my goods and real estate! I lost everything! I have nothing left..! Nothing…” He dropped his head to the table wearily, stewing in resignation. “Whoah whoa, relax for a moment, really? Surely if he took everything from you, you can report it to the princess’ guard, they’ll help you for sure.” Sand said in a relaxed manner. Fern sighed again, with his head still on the table. “Not even Celestia or Luna are able to deal with this; they can’t be everywhere at once.” He said as she whipped away tears. “My damn brother is a retired officer, he has plenty of contacts, and I have no proof that it was him, in the end, it’s my word against his. He has so many ponies covering his back, there’s no chance I could get him in court.” Fern grit his teeth and his tone turned dark as he continued, “He didn’t even need the money. The only reason he would’ve done this to me is out of spite…” “Boy, are you bucked, my friend.” Sand said with indifference and mockery, “I wouldn’t want to be in your place right now.” Shein frowns, and turns to Sand, “Drop the shit, Sand. Could you have a little empathy here? Bullying and bad jokes isn’t what Fern needs right now.” Sand looks back with a hint of irony and equal frustration, “You want me to act just like you,” The stallion faked a false clipped laugh, “I’m sorry, I’m not good at lying Shein.” Fern’s eyes widen as he lift’s head head up from the table and locks his gaze with Sand, “What do you mean?” Shein’s eyebrows wrinkled even more, “Sand, no-” But he was interrupted “No, what? Shein?!” Don’t you want me to explain what we clearly did?” Sand shouted, yelling while rising from the table. Fern felt like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over him while the two continued to argue. Fern’s mind began to work at one hundred while trying to piece together what the two were implying in their argument. Something clearly important, and different from what he originally assumed. “CUT IT OUT ALREADY!” Shein took a breath, trying to calm down, “Outside! Let’s go talk outside!” Shein got up from the table while approaching Sand and dragged him out of the bar. Despite the struggles and insults from Sand, Shein still managed to drag the stallion past Steel, who was watching them out of the corner of his eye. “Poor wretch… Wouldn’t want to be in your shoes… almost make sme want to give you a free drink. Almost.” Steel mumbled to himself as he wiped another perfectly clean glass cup. Ignoring the conversation of the three was unfortunately impossible; listening to all the rubbish that happened to the stallion. Clearly the troubles of the unknown pony was not an anguish to him, but he was aware when life was clearly not on the side of a pony. Steel grabbed the glass he was cleaning and filled it with a good wine, he set it out to move in the direction of the stallion. “Damn it all, this’ll be my first good deed in months.” Before heading over to the wilting stallion, Steel moved towards the door where his supposed friends went. “I have seen this too many times to wish it would end well.” The bartender was torn between staying out of it, and stopping whatever was going to happen before making up his mind and moving towards the exit door. The sound of muffled shouting drifted to Steel’s hearing, “Let me go Shein!” Sand separated from the other stallion and he shook himself off, cheekily grinning at him. “So are we done with your little show now?” After his mockery he frowns in rage, “I had plans to get out of here as soon as I new his stupid marefriend an away, but no, you had to play at being a good friend and bring us here, and for what fucking purpose!?” “Fern is my friend, I just wanted to help him feel better…” Shein swallowed saliva while staring at the ground in guilt. “You consider yourself his friend after this?” Sand scoffed, “You should have thought before accepting his idiot brother’s proposal.” He finished with disdain dripping from his tone. “He promised me that he would help my sister with the funds to make her restaurant, you know how much is resting on her shoulders from that! If I had to choose between her or Fern, then clearly I know who to choose.” Shein looked up, a stern look of conviction settling onto his muzzle. “I’d be surprised if your sister ever talks to you if she ever finds out what you did to your friend” He said as he raised a hoof wave off the conversation, “Whatever, I don’t care.” “Shut up.” Shein slurred, while gritting his teeth. Steel stepped to the side as Fern stepped up besides him, equally listening to the conversation while wavering, clearly having drunk a too much. Sand laughed, “I’m not any better than you either, I only hung out with him since he always offered drinks.” A dry chuckle sounded out, “But at least I know where to set a limit; Breaking into his house and taking his money using the trust he placed in you? You are a friend par excellence” Sand said ‘excellence’ like he was from Prance, adding onto the mocking he was doing. Fern stopped his swaying after hearing the truth. It was what he’d been thinking before it had been confirmed right in front of him. A war waged in his head, everything they had gone through was a lie, his family, his partner, and the friends he had made… was it all just a lie? He always thought that Ponyville was a place where he could truely escape from the falsehood that surrounded the city. The ponies here proved so many things that convinced him that it was worth putting his heart and trust in these ponies… But the truth hit him with all the force it could. Fern lowered his head as new tears came out as he began to trod away from the door, feeling serious discomfort in his stomach. Steel continued listening, “Leave me alone!” Shein shouted, as he clicked his tongue, “I was planning to give him one last outing as friends to cheer him up, but you ruined it.” Steel missed Shein saying “I’m leaving” as he turned to Fern who was dizzily standing in place. He was worried about the altercation that was likely to follow. He placed a hoof on Fern’s shoulder and asked, “Hey friend, you doing okay?” A mocking shout from Sand echoed through the door, “Oh! And considering that, you deserve a medal for best friend!” Fern tried desperately to order his thoughts, but the only thing that resonated in him was the word friend. He persistently tied to calm the feeling that was beginning to burn deep inside, but the damn broke as the word filled her brain. Friend… Friend, Friend-FriendFRIENDFRIEND FRIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN Fern shrugged off Steel’s hoof, spun around and kicked open the door. Both Sand’s and Shein’s eyes quickly locked onto him; the stallion's face was practically dead while his red, irritated eyes ejected tears, the pupils frighteningly shrunken and staring straight at Shein. Shien took a step back as he glanced at the tavern wall, “Fer-n” He stuttered, “Did you hear everything?” He said, the anguished phrase coming out more as a statement than a question. Fern walked towards Shein without saying a word. Sand, noticing Fern’s current state, simply turned and subtly moved away from the tavern. This wasn’t his problem anymore, he hadn’t done anything wrong in his eyes, not like Shein had. Shien, meanwhile, tried to placate Fern as he continued to back away from the stallion’s advance. “Fern, please just listen! I did it for my sister, she’s a very hard working pony.” He lifted a hoof to put in between him and the advancing Fern. “I just thought she deserved more, you understand that right? Friend?” fRieNd Something snapped inside Fern, his expression turning wild as he rushed Shein. “Hey w-!” Fern didn’t let Shein say anything else, the rush turning into a lunge as Fern grabbed Shein by the throat “BASTARD! I TRUSTED YOU” Fern shouted as he pushed his hooves harder against Shein’s throat. There was no reason left in Fern’s mind. All he wanted was to satiate the feeling that was welling up from his core. The demand to satisfy the vengeance with this pony’s life. “I-m so-rry-” Shein tried to say as his breath ran out and his strength left him. “AAAAAAAAAA” Fern kept screaming and pressing until Steel grabbed him from behind while pulling him away from Shein. Steel Hoof couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was obvious this would end in conflict, but he never imagined that Fern would try to kill his old friend. Such violence wasn’t anything seen or even heard of in the quiet town of Ponyville. It took him a few seconds to compose himself when he returned to reality and jumped forward to pry the stallion off of the other. Fren writhed furiously in Steel’s grip while Shein began choking and gasping on the ground. “You have to calm down kid! Do you know what you just tried to do!? Do you understand the seriousness of this!?” Steel wasn’t paid enough for this, where were guards when they were needed. There’s none, of course, given that most altercations in this town were minimal and never amounted to anything, plus the presence of the Elements of Harmony meant there was no need to manage a guard post. A rather stupid decision if you asked him, it was always better to be prepared than not, and regret it. “LET ME GO!” Fern was still fighting to free himself, he couldn’t understand why he was being held back from his revenge. This pony had to get it, had to fill the pit of vengeance that had grown and consumed his mind. There was no other option, all the anger and pain filling his mind directed at the only pony he could direct it at. Steel applied more force and twisted to send both him and Fern to the ground, causing a cry of pain to ring out from Fern. From there it was easy to keep him down, and Steel turned to speak, “Your name is Shein right? Get up and go get help, I’ll keep him here! Go get the elements or something!” He grunted from exertion, turning his attention back to the thrashing pony full of adrenaline and rage. Without a doubt, this would end up being Steel’s most problematic night in years. “G-good.” Shein said, standing and trying to regain his composure. Fern’s mind had long since silenced everything around him. This was how it was all going to end, with Shein escaping, he’d be escorted, tried and convicted of attempted murder. With all of his brother’s acquaintances it was certain that the sentencing wouldn’t be short. If the stallion on top of him wouldn’t’ve stopped him… From there, any reasoning Fern had broke down into empty rage and loneliness. “Why?” Fern said, barely whispering while staring up with a blank face. “Look kid, I know that what’s happening to you is shit, but what you’re doing won’t help. You’re drunk, if you just relax for a moment, your mind will clear.” Steel tried to sound as empathetic as possible. “I’ll kill them.” Fern said in a whisper. His eyes went from staring off into nothing to focusing on Steel in an instant. Fern’s look was lifeless, filling up with something Steel couldn’t distinguish. “I’ll kill them all.” Steel blanched as his ears stuck down over his head. Did this pony really just say that? The mere thought of taking a life was such an atrocity, and Fern said it with such conviction and feeling just after trying… Steel shivered as something unnatural came over him; the stallion half considered just letting Fern go and making a run for it when a guttural voice tried to gesticulate some word. “FF-RII-E-EEN” Steel shuddered at the sound of the unnatural voice, his eyes going wide as he looked off to the side and saw it. What the hell!? He thought to himself as he began to tremble uncontrollably under the pressure of the gaze the thing was sending him… Monster… There was no other way to describe it. He quickly let go of Fern and stepped away towards Shein, who was frozen in place in terror. Across the street was an amorphous being that could hardly be considered a pony despite vaguely resembling one. The eyes were abnormally placed in their sockets, black and empty. It was a monster. None of the three were able to do anything as the monster simply appeared before them, rushing forwards with impossible speed. Steel flinched, thinking it was about to attack, but he bewilderedly watched as the creature grabbed Fern and quickly dragged him away with that same unnatural speed towards the outskirts of town. Fern’s struggling cry was muffled as he was dragged away, just as quickly as it all started, suddenly the alleyway was plunged into silence. The only thing breaking the empty black surrounding the area was Shein’s hyperventilation. Steel himself was trying to focus on evening out his breathing, the lack of the monster's presence slamming him with the unnatural state his own body had taken without his permison. Shein began to shout in fear, eventually turning to try and run just before Steel grabbed his tail. “Stop! Boy! Listen to me, go find the Elements, get a search team!” “That-” Shein was cut off by Steel’s intense shout “JUST DO AS I TELL YOU!” Steel turned again towards the direction Fern was dragged away in, his eyes tracking the gouge in the dirt up and into the dark. “That’s towards the Everfree.” He said to himself as he began to gallop along the trail. “This is stupid! I’m going to rescue a criminal from a monster?” His instincts fought against his will, it would have been far easier to turn tail and go find someone else. It couldn’t be a coincidence though. Fern needed help now. He pushed aside his fear and moved as fast as he could to catch up with the creature. Shein stuttered to himself as Steel disappeared into the darkness. “The Eve- Shit, shit shit SHIT!” he shouted, backpedaling and then running as fast as he could away from the tavern. Whether or not he was going to actually go get help, or just run away, Steel couldn’t know. Elsewhere, deep within the Everfree Forest Deep in a cave, a set of candles could be seen subtly illuminating the interior, the humid environment was adorned with sets of tables, artifacts, crystals and runes scattered everywhere the light could reach. In the center, a huge dark crystal stood ominously in front of a circle composed of a series of interlocking runes, carved into the plinth the crystal rested on. “Lubazi, how much longer do we have to wait?” The first individual was hidden by a robe, looking at the other besides him. The other sighed. “Don't call me by my name Three. Right now I’m One. You don’t know who may be listening in this strange forest. Also, stop complaining, we don’t have much longer anyways.” A third robed individual stepped into the candlelight, “We’ve been planning this for days.” A fourth made themselves present, stepping up next to the third, “We cannot fail.” One began to speak, addressing the three as he flipped through a series of pages in a book resting on the table. “If the records of king sombra investigation are correct, then everything will be fine.” “With our success, we will bring a new era of greatness for all of Zebra kind!” Three said enthusiastically. “We will be the pride of our race.” “Don’t get over excited Three. Although it’s clear King Sombra went into the Zebra Realm in search of information for his experiments, the records are still incomplete” One said stoically. The group, now revealed to be Zebras, debated the veracity of the king’s records. Within them, the King recounted the way in which he obtained his powers, and the coordinates of multiple dark crystals that, according to his writings, were the very same crystals he used to curse the whole of the crystal empire, and erase it from time. Unlike the rest of the species on Equus, Zebras didn’t have anything special to make them stand out. Griffon’s had the dexterity and strength in flight along with their industrial society and handle of metallurgy and chemical sciences. Minotaurs were by far the strongest living organism on the planet, capable of feats of strength far outpacing any of the other species. And as for ponies? They shone for their versatility, they carried with them the strength of the earth, the power of the sky, and the infinite creation that came with manipulating magic. Add this to the existence of Alicorns that united all such powers into a single being? Three of which exist, two of them currently control the sun and moon with merely their will. Yes, it wasn’t a favorable situation for the Zebras. The feeling of inferiority was constantly clinging to their beings and digging into their culture. The Zebras remembered the ancient era well despite the suspicious lack of history, hidden by the princesses and their thousand year rule. For Zebras, those times before the emergence of Harmony were unforgettable. It was a constant war for resources and territory, a war in which the Zebras lost, due to their simple lack of ability. With the birth of Princesses Celestia and Luna, along with the rise of Harmony, they managed to put an end to the war using simple overwhelming power and changing the nature of the world to provide equity, and suitable land for the development of each race. With the new peace imparted by the princess came an era of plenitude, at least for most races, but for the Zebras, it was only a demonstration of their weakness. They had to depend entirely on the charity of others to thrive. If it weren’t for the princesses themselves, the Zebra species would not have endured. “I said don’t rush Three.” One said, slowly becoming more agitated. “There are still things to understand, we should review what we’re doing. Two, explain to us once again how the crystal works.” He commanded, hoping that if they went over all the information again, they could spontaneously come up with new ideas. Two nodded, and began to speak. “The crystal is a solid amalgam of dark magic that is anchored to the physical plane, as well as to the immaterial plane. Think of it like an apple. If you cut it open, the inside oxidizes, and begins to rot; though since the apple is also present in the immaterial plane it cannot come in contact with the air, and so, doesn’t rot. The forces upon the crystal force it to remain in its natural state, I’ve theorized that it is only orthogonally present within th-” “Can you stop rambling already and get to the point!?” Three whined impatiently. Two spared a blank look for the Zebra, then shook his head. “To summarize, the crystal is present in two dimensions simultaneously. It’s more complex than that, but you get the idea.” “See? That wasn’t so hard. If this-” Three pointed at the crystal, “-is in two dimensions, it’s an absolute that the King’s power was sourced from this, other dimension, using the crystal.” Three says, full of dumb confidence. Finally deciding to include themselves in the conversation, Four began to spin a theory. “The stories hint at that, in order to survive the sisters’ attack, king sombra unleashed a curse on the crystal empire, and in doing so, both he and the entire empire disappeared; perhaps they were taken to that non-physical plane that you mentioned Two. It would explain why when they returned, the Empire was simply untouched by the hundreds of years that had passed.” “That only confirms it, if the crystal is able to take things from here, why wouldn’t it be able to bring things too?” Said One, filled with determination. “It’s not that simple. As I said, it’s not in another dimension as such, but is outside of all dimensions. If we want to bring something, we first have to know where to bring it from. The crystal will act as a hook that catches what we need, but we need to do it right.” Two monologued as he trotted into the Book of sombra Records. “My theory is that the king sombra used his dark magic as an anchor to search for something similar so that the crystal could bring it to him; with the innumerable dimensions, there would have to be a massive signal of energy. Something so great that it was able to reach both ends of an infinite path. Therefore to be dragged into our world, those conditions perhaps… Manifested themselves one thousand years ago, allowing the King to achieve his mission.” Two finished. His theory hang in the air as the group mulled it over. “And it turns out that recently, one of the crystals gave off a similar signal. When we discovered it, the Zebra ruler wasted no time looking for a way to get at that power. In case anyone forgot, that’s why we are here. This crystal is the King’s legacy in this world.” One frowned, “but in order to use the crystal, we need the anchor. The King did it with dark magic, of which we lack the ability to effectively channel.” Three growled in frustration, “So can we, or can’t we do it? Because I didn’t come to this Celestia abandoned cave just to go sightseeing!” He stomped, seething. “We can’t use magic… But the ponies can.” Two emphasized, stepping over to another table and pointing to the runes, “These runes were designed by King Sombra and emanate his particular energy. Their records indicate that to use them, you must come into contact with the aura that they give off; then you will experience incredible negative visions, when that happens, a creature will manifest and fulfill a simple order that you have indicated in the rune.” Four got back into the conversation. “A few hours ago, I sneaked into the village of Ponyville and placed a rune in the furthest place from the largest groupings of ponies. The Zeba queen bribed one of the Equestrian guards with the aim of disrupting the life of a pony. The moment that happens, the runes will manifest the creature, it will abduct the pony and bring it here by tracing the signature of the matching runes here.” “We’ll use the magic generated by the pony. Use them as the anchor and once the signal manifests in the crystal, we’ll be able to open the path, and reach what’s on the other side.” One lifted his robe, revealing a series of potions and artifacts, “The Queen spared no expense, we have the best equipment to deal with anypony that is pulled to us. From the best unicorn soldiers possible we have plenty of provisions to contain and control them for a couple of minutes.” As if it were the work of fate, the runes began to glow and flicker, the group turned their gazes to the runes, alert. “Good! How opportune, did you practice that little boss?” Three said in amusement, flicking his tail at One to annoy him. One set his jaw and grit his teeth, “Disrespectful mare, if it weren’t for your skill in combat, I would never have brought you.” Said One in a whisper, deciding to ignore his partner's words. “Everyone get ready! They will arrive at any moment. We must act swiftly, we don’t know when or for how long the crystal will be ready!” Everyone began to take positions, making their way towards the mouth of the cave. Three laughed anxiously, “Finally, I was beginning to think this was a waste of time.” She galloped from the cave, following the other robed figures. “Doesn’t that damn thing get tired?!” Steel gasped as he tried to keep up with the creature currently successfully absconding with an abducted pony. At some point during the chase, the pony had been rendered unconscious. Steel’s mind was going wild trying to maneuver through the trees and underbrush as he thought. What am I even supposed to do if that thing stops? I don’t think I can fight it if just looking into the eyes freezes me in place. It had been minutes since they had left the village, and they were only going deeper and deeper into the Everfree forest. When they had come to the threshold of the dangerous place, he had hesitated again but rallied instead and continued his pursuit. Steel thought that sooner or later, some Everfree creature would attack them, perhaps for food, or just to defend their territory; yet he noticed as he charged through the underbrush, the lurking green and red eyes of monsters in the dark flickering away as the monster he was chasing passed them by. Even the Everfree animals don’t want to get close to that damn thing and I’m chasing it! As he continued to think, Steel’s agitated heartbeat only grew more erratic. He shook his head and recomposed himself. He had to calm down, his goal was only to track them, not to fight the thing. He just had to find out where it was taking the pony, then if it gave him the opportunity he would grab the stallion and try to sneak back to the village. Otherwise he would leave the forest and wait for help to arrive and guide them to Fern. If that pony Shein went to get help that is. If not, Steel would have to handle that himself. If he went to get help, that makes thirty minutes to leave and get them back, if not, it’ll take nearly an hour. An hour this stallion may not have. The creature continued to run and jump from tree to tree, performing acrobatics sickeningly impossible for a body like that. Ten minutes had passed, and taking into account the speed at which they were galloping, the distance the creature had moved at impossible speed implied that it simply wouldn’t ever stop. Upon reaching a large crossroads of rocky mountains on the other side of a lake, the creature jumped from another tree branch and used it’s leg like a hook to latch onto another branch. It spun itself around in a circle until it was practically a blur, then lept, breaking free and shooting across to the other side of the lake, and continuing its cimlb up the mountain. Steel planted his hooves on the ground before touching the water, with obvious exhaustion filling his tone, he followed the creature with his gaze as it climbed up the side of the mountain. “I don’t remember mountains so close to Ponyville.” He said between gasps, “How far did we go?!” He looked at the lake and moaned in frustration. I’ve already come this far. He jumped into the water and began to paddle his way across, wishing to Celestia that he would make it in time. “Didn’t they say that this thing was created by King Sombra himself? An evil, taken directly from Tartarus?” Three was outside the cave, standing around with an irritated look, waiting for the arrival of the much-acclaimed creature of darkness. “For being a monstrous force of evil, it’s pretty slow. How long have I been out here anyways?” A slight growl came from her mouth, “I hate to be kept waiting.” She mumbled to herself. Three, or better known as Lendary, at first thought that this mission would be much more exciting than it turned out to be. She didn’t understand why they brought her; she wasn’t a nerd like the other three. She stood out for her skills in alchemy and hoof to hoof combat. Being one of the most promising Zebra soldiers in the country, she was perfectly capable of dealing with crowds, and could even beat a handful of earth ponies easily due to her sheer skill combined with her talent for potions. She would bet she could even take on a Minotaur. That’s why when she was summoned by the Zebrican ruler and assigned to, according to her own words, ‘the most important mission in the history of Zebrica’ she was alramingly excited. A mission that would go at the top of the history books! Requested by the queen herself. Who would refuse something like that? She thought it would be an exciting battle in search of glory and military success. Instead, their mission was simple. Go into the pony lands and find an ancient artifact created by the most sinister pony in history. Protect these old fools while they did their crazy scientist things. She kicked a hoof at the dirt. “We just sneak into a village, arrive at the Everfree forest, the runes chase away anything interesting from the forest, and we arrive at the cave just to spend days doing nothing.” She moaned, bored, barely keeping herself focused by going over everything that happened in her head. The process only seemed to generate more irritation. “What a disappointment. I’m an elite soldier, not a damn security guard. This better be worth it, or I swear I’ll resign.” As she continued with her complaints of the mission, in the distance he could hear her rapid footsteps thanks to the echo of the mountain. Lendary put her gripes aside and concentrated on the sound by swiveling her ears in the direction of it. There, on top of a large rock in the distance, was an amorphous and aberrant creature climbing. The being jumped quickly off the rock and continued its run towards the location. Lendary bristled slightly while adopting a fighting stance while arming herself with potions and weapons alike. Just as she was about to attack, she realized the monster was carrying something. Once she could make out the pony slung over its back, she realized what it was. Too stunned to react, the creature passed by her without looking at her, as if it had not even noticed her. It rushed past and into the cave. Lenary sighed. “So it finally came. No doubt something like that could only have been created by king sombra.” She only had a split second next to it, but the thing gave off a suffocating aura she could barely describe. She began to move towards the cave entrance. “Well I hope they don’t expect me to sit out here and play guard dog. Let’s see what’ll come of this.” “Shit!” Steel growled and grunted with effort as he tried to find footing on the mountain, having hooves didn’t make it any easier. After a several tortuous moments, he reached the top and continued galloping in the direction he thought the monster was headed. He continued until he came across a large rock with holes and claw marks covering the rock. Obvious indication that something had been past here recently. After he went around it, he found in the distance a deep cave. Through the dark he watched a robed figure carelessly trot inside. Was that a pony? Steel thought to himself, incredulous, The monster had to have entered there, what the hell is going on?” Steek took a few seconds to lie on the ground and catch his breath. I knew something was wrong about all of this. Those ponies did something to that stallion, sent that monster to abduct him, did something to his mind. Steel stood again, taking a breath of air as he slowly and cautiously advanced towards the cave. He stopped right at the entrance. Am I about to risk my life for a stranger? Come on Steel, what do you have to gain by playing the hero? You know where they’re hiding, just go get someone else and they can take care of it. He wondered why he cared so much to risk his life for a pony he'd barely spoken to, but the words of the stallion rang in his mind. “I lost everything. Now I have nothing left… Nothing” Steel’s jaw set and a determined look came over his face as he entered the cave with a firm but stealthy step. “I’ve lost everything too.” As he continued into the cave, hugging close to the wall and hiding in the shadows, he began to notice several details. This place didn’t seem natural, coated in strange darkness that clung to spiraling patterns that pierced the walls. This place gives me the chills. At the end of the path, the corridor turned right where dim light emanated from, along with the telltale sounds of conversation. Voices drifted through the wet cave air from deeper inside. Apparently the pony he saw entering the cave early was not alone, he silent;y stuck to the wall and glanced sideways at the room, taking sight of the tables and tools, but mostly, being drawn to the massive ominous black crystal dominating the room. His eyes and ears swiveled to focus on the four figures conversing with each other along with Fern, unconscious in the center of a circle of runes carved into the floor. Steel saw the inside of the hood, and the unmistakable black and white stripes. Zebras?! What are they doing so far away from their lands? I thought the only Zebra in the area was Zecora? Steel tried to understand what purpose these Zebras had in Ponyville. Did they come from somewhere else? Did they infiltrate Ponyville? Where the hell was the monster? The questions only increased more, deciding to simply listen for answers, he focused his attention to the conversation with the Zebas. When Lendary arrived at the crystal’s room, she was surprised to not find the creature. Her eyes glanced around, searching for any remnants of it. “Hey, what did I miss? What happened to the… Thing?” She continued her futile search. Mindlessly picking up a book just in case the monster had shrunk down to hide beneath it. “Relax Three, didn’t you listen to anything I said? The amalgam is only born to fulfill a single order, after that, it can’t maintain its form and fades away.” That’s why king sombra considers them failed experiments, they requirements are too high for what they can produce.” Two admonished, irritated by the lack of the soldier’s attention. “The amalgam of what?” Asked the mare, bored, the technicalities were definitely not her expertise. Two rolled his eyes. “The thing.” He replied simply. “Well why didn’t you just say that from the damn beginning?” She commented as she approached the unconscious pony. “Well? We have our anchor, now what? I swear if we have to spend another damn week living like moles I’m going to-” “Stop complaining Three! You’re driving my crazy!” One interrupted, “Two! It’s time we get ready.” He said, raising his voice. One and Four approached the circle of runes where the pony remained in the center. From their robes, they took out magic crystals in the shape of thorns and nailed them down over the runes. The instant they stuck the crystals into the ground, all of the runes lit intensely, drowning out the candlelight. the big crystal began to vibrate, and Two slowly approached and placed himself in the middle of both of them. From the crystals, a beam of vibrant light was abruptly released directed at the head of Two. Slowly the circle of runes formed a dome that caused the unconscious pony to begin levitating in the air. Two closed his eyes and waited calmly, after a long fifteen seconds, the Zebra’s eyes snapped open to be greeted to a completely white emanating light. Lenary was impressed by the display of energy coming from the glassy crystals. “This is what they meant when they said ‘something that would change history.’” Said the soldier equipped with a euphoric smile. It was easy for her to appreciate the impressive display of power. So absorbed in her surroundings, she wasn’t able to catch the sound of the muffled scream from behind her. Steel had already frozen in the presence of the monster, this? This was different, it took all of his will not to scream, a heavy hoof pressed tightly into his own mouth as to not reveal himself to the group. This is MADNESS! It was so much pressure that it made his legs tremble. What are they going to do to that pony! Celestia’s sake! What am I supposed to do now!? Ignoring everything happening around him, Two began to lose consciousness. Rather, his consciousness was being pulled into the immaterial plane. When the sensation of transition ceased, Two opened his eyes, or would have if he had eyelids, or eyes to begin with. Here, he had no such features, no body. Only his mind. It was exactly as he had theorized, something, somewhere, at the same time as nothing at nowhere. It was indescribable with words. It was empty, but at the same time it was full, his mind was simply not able to comprehend the higher dimension totally alien to the natural laws of his own home plane of existence, with its measly things like physics, time and three dimensional space. Two would have loved to stay and investigate this place more, but he knew he had a task to do and set about doing it. Determined, he concentrated again and tried to spread his consciousness everywhere in search of the energy. Being in this higher plane of existence allowed the action to be just that simple, he was connected to everything, every existing location at every point in time. He had to hurry to find it lest the spell collapsed around him, or his mind simply homogenized with the infinite worlds crashing against his will. The time passing didn’t matter, he only knew that when the pain came, he would have to cut the connection immediately, but his building doubt cut short when he finally felt it. Two wasted no time and connected with the desired dimension. In doing so, he was slightly aware of the world around him in a strange alien way, looking down from infinity was, in a word… Advanced. Lot’s of giant buildings and lights shining as far as his eyes could see, it was a place that even the most revolutionary inventions of the greatest minds could never match. Author's Note I just realized I didn't change this part. I wanted to tell you that to avoid errors in the writing I asked a fic editor for help. Not only does it help me translate (because I don't speak English) and improve my writing, it also helps me with its structure. so this work is a collaboration of both. His name is noobblue. https://www.fimfiction.net/user/335044/Noobblue He has much more experience in fics, plus he has his own. They are short and quite interesting stories, so I would appreciate it if you would also take a look at their work. No more to say, I say goodbye. Chap 10 (Who Is the Prey?) The restaurant’s entire first floor was engulfed in a powerful explosion caused by the flour dust cloud, amplified by the methane leaking from the gas pipes the sorcerer had deliberately broken earlier. The smell of chlorine had masked the gas, leading to a phenomenon known as a "dust explosion." The shadow sorcerer wiped soot off his face and took a deep breath before shouting with all his strength: “NOW, MAKI-SAN!” His voice echoed between the buildings, bouncing off the streets and alleys until it reached the ears of the female sorcerer. Maki had been holding her breath the entire time she hid in the alley, not because the chlorine had reached her position, but from the stress of praying her partner hadn’t died in the explosion. Finally, she let out the air she had been holding. “For a moment, I thought he wouldn’t make it… He’s such a reckless bastard,” she muttered with a worried smile. Maki hadn’t agreed with the sorcerer’s plan to be the one to initiate the fight. Not only was he utterly exhausted after expanding his domain and taking a brutal beating from that psychopath, but this plan of his was a desperate gamble, risking everything. The sorcerer had spent the last of his cursed energy to summon his final shikigami. The fact that he was still standing was a miracle in itself; that his mind remained functional was nothing short of unbelievable. Now it was Maki’s turn, and she wasn’t going to mess it up. “Alright, big guy, you better hold that wall tight,” she said in a hushed, strained voice. The veins in her body began to bulge, and her face flushed red from the effort. Maki stood high on the restaurant wall, pressing against it with her legs while leaning back-to-back with El Caval, the fusion of the shadow sorcerer’s shikigami. This creature, a massive wolf-like humanoid, dug its claws into the opposite wall while holding Maki steady with its elbows, helping her maintain her position. Little by little, the building’s foundation began to give way, weakened by the explosion on the lower floor. Maki growled, pushing her body to its limit. “Let’s see if this is your size, you damned bastard,” she snarled through gritted teeth, channeling all her frustration, pain, and rage accumulated throughout the war. With a guttural scream, she extended her legs forward. Crack. The building’s upper section finally gave way. The concrete connecting the first floor to the upper stories crumbled completely, and the entire weight of the condominium came crashing down in a cacophony of dust and flames. The shadow sorcerer shielded his eyes for a few seconds. When the dust began to settle, he observed the scene before him: an apocalyptic landscape, with smoke, fire, and the persistent smell of chlorine and ash. Megumi dropped to his knees, unable to hold himself up any longer. Exhaustion had finally caught up with him. He coughed violently, covering his mouth and nose with one hand, feeling the warmth of blood trickling onto his palm. His broken ribs pierced his insides like searing thorns, and every breath felt like a knife slicing through his chest. “For now, it’s over… I thought I’d have to use Plan B, but… it seems it was just a waste of cursed energy,” he muttered, gasping in a calm tone that betrayed the chaos around him. But that peace was short-lived. Boom. A rumble shook the remains of the building. Megumi felt the ground tremble beneath him, and a chill ran down his spine. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, terror beginning to swell in his chest. From the rubble, two hands emerged, stained with dust and blood but gripping the concrete with inhuman strength. The fingers clawed at the debris with such force that the ground cracked beneath them. Then, Toji Fushiguro appeared. His figure rose slowly, as though the wreckage was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. His body was covered in burns and cuts, but they were insignificant compared to the dangerous aura that surrounded him. His eyes, vacant and bored as ever, scanned the scene until they landed on Megumi. “No… It can’t be. There’s no way he’s still alive after all that…” Megumi’s chest tightened in a mix of horror and despair. His mind raced, desperately searching for a solution, any solution, but the pain and fatigue had trapped him. He tried to move, but his legs trembled and gave out beneath him, forcing him to fall back to the ground. “Damn it, damn it, damn it!” The screams in his mind turned into a deafening echo, merging with the sound of Toji’s casual footsteps as they drew closer to him. Each step was like a hammer striking the ground—unyielding and final. The air around him seemed to grow heavier with every inch that the assassin closed between them. Megumi struggled to move his arms, to summon one last shikigami, but his body refused to respond. His fingers barely managed to twitch, trembling with exhaustion. Blood continued to drip from his nose as a black haze began to cloud his vision. “Come on, Megumi… Get up!” he growled through clenched teeth, though his voice was little more than a strained whisper. Toji’s face remained impassive, as though bored by how easy it was to finish him off. He raised his fist, intent on crushing Megumi in one decisive blow. In that moment, Megumi felt something he had never experienced before: an absolute certainty that this was the end. “Damn iiiiiiit!” he screamed with all the strength he had left, though he knew there was nothing he could do to stop it. “Hey, idiot!” A shout rang out behind Toji, snapping his attention away. The assassin turned quickly, only to be struck head-on by a speeding car that slammed into him with tremendous force, sending him flying several meters away from Megumi. Toji skidded across the ground but did not fall. Demonstrating superhuman strength, he managed to catch the car with both hands before it could crash into the ground. Letting out a low growl, he flexed his arms and hurled the vehicle into the air with a calculated throw. Using the momentum, he delivered a powerful kick to its side, sending it hurtling back toward his attacker. The car smashed into another building, shattering walls and windows. Toji scanned the surroundings, searching for his adversary. His nose tried to pick up scents, but the ash and chemicals in the air hindered him, and the echo of the explosion still rang in his ears, drowning him in an irritating tinnitus. “BEHIND YOU!” The voice came too late. Toji attempted to defend himself, but the attack was already on its way. BAM! Maki landed behind him with a punch aimed straight at his stomach. The impact was strong enough to knock him off balance, sending him flying once again and away from the vulnerable Megumi. Maki straightened up, gasping for air. Sweat streamed down her face as she backed up to stand beside the Shadow Sorcerer, who was still on his knees, struggling to remain conscious. “Fushiguro, can you move?” Megumi slowly raised his head. Blood continued to drip from his nose and mouth, but he managed to murmur in a raspy voice: “No… I still have a few shikigami active.” Maki clenched her fists, casting a fleeting glance at the place where Toji had fallen. In the distance, the rubble began to shift. He’s not going to stop, she thought, her jaw tightening as her mind raced to find a way to keep them alive. “Then stay here. I’ll handle him.” Maki took a step forward, bending her knees and adjusting her stance. Her body screamed in pain, but her determination burned stronger than her exhaustion. Megumi tried to raise a hand to stop her, but his arm trembled too much to move. “No… You can’t face him alone. He’s not… HUMAN…” he murmured, his voice barely audible, filled with desperation. “I just need a few minutes to let my brain cool down,” Megumi said through strained breaths, blinking slowly. Maki began to sweat. Her fists trembled in anticipation, tightening to keep her nerves in check. “I… I understand,” she replied haltingly. “Don’t worry. He’s still poisoned, and his senses are clouded,” Megumi continued, his voice faint. “Besides, we still have PLAN B. I’ll keep the remaining shikigami active.” He lifted his head with effort, focusing on a specific point in the sky. “Nue is already in position. You just need to hold him off long enough.” BOOM! The concrete exploded again as the Assassin Sorcerer accelerated toward them. Maki reacted instantly, charging toward him with all her strength. They met in the center of the street, their forearms clashing with enough force to create a shockwave that made the ground quake and cracked the pavement beneath their feet. “Ha, seems like you’re not so tough anymore, huh?” Maki said through gritted teeth, observing the burns on the mercenary’s body. She let out a sarcastic laugh. “Hurts, doesn’t it? But don’t worry… The good thing about third-degree burns is they destroy your nerve endings.” Toji remained silent, his teeth clenched as he applied more force. Slowly, he began to gain the upper hand, his muscles tensing like steel cables. Maki growled from the effort, but she refused to back down. Planting her legs firmly, she gave one final push, managing to regain her position. For the first time, Toji’s eyes widened in surprise. How was it possible for this woman to match his strength? The mercenary’s body was perfect, designed for battle. His advanced regeneration and resistance to poison made him a monster in combat. But like any human body, it had limits. Maki also possessed a Heavenly Restriction, but unlike Toji, she could still use her full strength without fear of breaking. Maki attempted to break free with a kick to Toji’s stomach, but he grabbed her ankle with brutal force and hurled her against a nearby wall. CRASH! The sorcerer slammed into the concrete, but she tilted her head just in time to dodge the punch Toji threw immediately after. Taking advantage of the opening, she grabbed her opponent’s arm and headbutted him square in the face. CRACK! Both staggered back, blood dripping from their broken noses. Toji touched his face and stared at the blood on his fingers. “Don’t think that gives you an advantage, BASTARD!” he growled through clenched teeth, bending his legs before leaping into the air with overwhelming force. He soared more than ten meters, drawing his fist back and arching his body. The blow he was preparing would be devastating. Maki knew she couldn’t let him recover. “Let’s kick up the dust again!” she shouted, slamming her fist into the ground. Once again, the entire street was engulfed in a cloud of dust and ash, blocking Toji’s vision and senses. For the first time, Toji felt stress creeping in. His senses were completely impaired—he couldn’t see, couldn’t smell, and could barely hear. To his left, he felt a faint breeze. He turned quickly, but there was nothing there. Then, a direct hit to his kidney made him stagger. Another breeze passed to his left, but this time it was a feint. When he turned, a powerful blow landed directly on his cheek. BAM! Toji’s face smashed into the concrete, and he skidded violently down the street, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. When he finally stopped, he remained motionless, his body unusually still as his mind processed what had just happened. For the first time in this battle, Toji felt he was being dominated. It wasn’t due to a lack of strength or skill, but the state of his own body: the burns, the blows, the poison. Worse still, he couldn’t understand how this woman—the very one he had dismissed as insignificant—had brought him to his knees… metaphorically. Toji took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling heavily. In his mind, the purpose for which he had returned to this world became clearer with every passing moment: to kill the strongest, to defy the natural order, and now, to find something in this battle that finally excited him. She had forced him to feel something. At last, he rested an arm on his knee and began to rise, slowly and deliberately. His movements were measured, almost ceremonial. Wiping the sweat and blood from his face with the back of his hand, he caught the metallic scent of his own blood filling his nose. He observed the drops of blood falling to the ground and let out a low, deep, and chilling laugh. Slowly, that laugh turned into a savage grin, baring his bloodstained teeth. At the other end of the dust cloud, Maki was preparing to charge again, but something changed. Suddenly, her body shuddered, and the suffocating sensation of pure killing intent struck her like a wave. “He’s becoming… more unstable,” she murmured, her arms trembling. Toji finally stood up completely, his head tilted slightly to one side and his expression exuding something far more dangerous than mere boredom: a perverse enjoyment. Meanwhile, outside the curtain of smoke, Megumi steadied his breathing. Despite his condition, his eyes never left the enormous cloud that concealed the combatants. The sounds of flesh striking flesh and concrete shattering were all that filled the ruined streets. BOOM! Megumi turned his gaze away when an orange and yellow flash illuminated the sky in the distance. The explosion sent a hot breeze his way, more suffocating than the dust and ash already thick in the air. “Could it be the Volcano Curse?” he wondered, looking toward the horizon. “Who could they be fighting now to cause such destruction?” There was very little time left. Maki only needed to hold on for a few more seconds so that Megumi could stand and his shikigami could reach the desired position. FUM! A final blow cleared all the dust from the area. When the street became visible again, Megumi frantically searched with his eyes. What he saw made his heart stop for a moment. Maki was grappling with Toji, but what filled him with fear was the metal rod the mercenary had retrieved and was now slowly driving into the sorcerer’s abdomen. “Maki-senpai!” The sorcerer coughed up blood but forced her body to its limits, trying to stop the assassin’s movement. One hand gripped the arm wielding the metal rod, while the other attempted to immobilize his opposite wrist. She was holding her ground admirably, but her strength was rapidly fading. Megumi knew he couldn’t wait any longer. Even though the plan wasn’t perfectly aligned, he had to act. “Sapo, go help her!” The giant shikigami obeyed immediately. It leapt swiftly toward Toji and shot out its long tongue, wrapping it around the mercenary’s abdomen. Using all its strength, the toad yanked him away from Maki. Megumi raised his eyes to locate Nue, the airborne shikigami. It still wasn’t high enough, but there was no time left. Closing his eyes, he muttered a quick prayer, pleading with whatever force might hear him. “Nue… let him go.” With Toji removed from her, Maki seized the opportunity. Moving quickly, she ripped a piece of metal from some burning rubble and pressed it against her wounded abdomen. A guttural scream escaped her throat as she used the heat to seal her wound shut. The pain was unbearable, but she managed to stop the bleeding. Not even a second passed before Megumi, his voice trembling, shouted: “Zenin-senpai, do it now!” Maki looked up at the sky, her eyes narrowing with determination shining within them. “Alright. All or nothing,” she shouted with the last of her strength. With a powerful leap, she lunged toward the toad’s tongue that was holding the assassin. Before Toji could free himself, Maki spun him around several times in midair before finally hurling him upward with a shockwave that shook the street. Toji spun uncontrollably for a moment before he managed to stabilize himself. He looked down, trying to locate his prey. His vision, though still somewhat blurred, was beginning to recover. He prepared to throw his metal rod, but then… BARRITO! A deafening sound, accompanied by a massive displacement of air, announced the arrival of an enormous shikigami descending from the heights. ELEFANTE MÁXIMO. Megumi’s final summon was, without a doubt, the most demanding in terms of cursed energy from his current arsenal. Elefante Máximo wasn’t the fastest or the most versatile, but it had a peculiar ability: the greater the height from which it fell, the more devastating the impact. However, due to Megumi’s lack of cursed energy, the elephant was far from its maximum strength. Nue, the winged shikigami, had taken longer than expected to lift it to a significant height, and even then, they hadn’t reached the ideal position. Despite this, the effect was catastrophic. BOOM! The impact was comparable to that of a meteorite. The elephant slammed into the ground, deforming the asphalt and generating waves of concrete that rippled outward, destroying the street around it. The explosion left a cloud of dust and debris that blanketed the area, plunging it into absolute chaos. Maki, anticipating the destruction, reacted quickly. She grabbed Megumi and leapt away from the epicenter before the elephant hit the ground. Both landed a safe distance away, panting as they watched the spectacle unfold. “That was… quite the show. I have to admit, Fushiguro, when you actually use that brain of yours, it might justify how arrogant you are,” Maki said, trying to catch her breath. Maki whistled, impressed. “Eeeh… yeah, well, we can talk about this later. For now, I’d appreciate it if you could put me down,” said Megumi, his voice strained. “Huh?” Maki looked at the sorcerer she was holding. He wore an embarrassed expression, which made sense, considering she was carrying him bridal style. Despite her condition, Maki let out a soft, teasing laugh. “Are you sure? Didn’t you say you couldn’t even stand? Come on, Fushiguro, don’t be such a baby.” Megumi clenched his teeth and pushed her forehead with his palm. “Just put me down already! Now that I’ve dispelled my shikigami, my brain isn’t under as much stress,” he growled irritably. Maki rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue. “Is that how you treat your superiors? I just saved you, you know.” Carefully, she lowered the sorcerer to the ground. Then, Maki clutched her perforated abdomen while Megumi slowly dusted off his clothes. “Okotsu-senpai is the only superior I respect,” Megumi said in a bored, tired tone. “Sure, sure,” Maki replied indifferently. Megumi remained silent, staring at the destruction caused by Elefante Máximo. His expression grew pensive as he reflected. Finally, he turned his head toward Maki and, for the first time, offered a faint smile. “But I’ll admit… without you, I probably wouldn’t have made it.” Maki looked back at him, raising an eyebrow. “Thank you, Maki-senpai.” The sorcerer chuckled softly, letting out a faint, confused sigh. “Fushiguro smiling… That’s not something you see every day. I guess they really hit you hard.” Megumi’s frown returned instantly, his expression turning grumpy again. Maki attempted to take a step forward but groaned in pain, clutching her wounded abdomen tightly. “Maki-senpai! That guy stabbed you in the abdomen. We need to leave now and find Shoko-san,” Megumi said urgently, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “It’s… not that bad. I made sure he didn’t hit any vital organs. We need to keep looking for the others, like Nanami-san. Remember?” Maki replied between ragged breaths. Her words reminded Megumi of what she had said about the critical state of the senior sorcerer. His mind also drifted to the battles still raging several streets away and his companion, Itadori. There was still so much to do. They couldn’t afford to stop now. “You’re right. We need to move again. Let’s head back underground. Nanami-san shouldn’t be too far from—” The atmosphere shifted suddenly. A cold chill ran through Megumi, freezing him in place. His eyes widened as he saw, almost in slow motion, a kick heading straight for Maki. She noticed it too and barely managed to raise her arms in time to block it, but the impact was enough to send her flying through the air. CRASH! Her body slammed into the asphalt, rolling several times before smashing into a lamppost, bending the metal on impact. Maki coughed up blood, struggling to catch her breath. Megumi froze, paralyzed. Standing before him, emerging from the rubble, was Toji. Bloodied, limping, and battered, but still alive. A demon who refused to die. Megumi’s body nearly collapsed under the overwhelming pressure of Toji’s killing intent. “This can’t be human,” he thought in absolute terror. Toji didn’t even glance at Megumi. His attention was entirely on Maki, who was still struggling to get up. The mercenary had decided she would be his next prey. Though his steps were unsteady and his condition critical, the air around him remained suffocating. The fractures across his body and the blood dripping from his forehead didn’t seem enough to stop him. His senses were back at their peak. Maki opened her eyes with difficulty, staring at the man who seemed to have returned from hell itself. “I-impossible… this has to be a lie,” she murmured, trembling as she tried to stand. Each of Toji’s steps echoed like a hammer striking the sorcerer’s soul. Megumi couldn’t stay still. In a desperate leap, he appeared behind the assassin, wielding a cursed weapon he had pulled from his shadow. He tried to stab Toji, but the mercenary disarmed him with a brutal strike to his wrist, as quickly as he had arrived. Megumi staggered back, but the mercenary grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high above his head. He’d had enough of interruptions. With his free arm, Toji readied his metal rod, aiming to pierce Megumi’s skull. The young sorcerer struggled desperately to break free, kicking and punching in vain. “HEY, YOU BASTARD! You’re fighting me! Let him go and come after me!” Maki shouted desperately, bracing one hand on her knee as she slowly rose into a pitiful fighting stance. She raised her arms, adopting a combat pose while gasping for air. Toji glanced at her indifferently, ignoring her words. His focus returned to Megumi, his next victim. “MEGUMIIIIIIII!” Maki’s scream echoed through the streets, a desperate attempt to stop the inevitable. That scream, however, was the greatest stroke of luck they could have asked for. The metal rod stopped inches from Megumi’s face. Toji stared at the boy intently, his gaze tracing every feature of his face as if searching for something he couldn’t comprehend. For a moment, his body—always tense like a war machine—froze completely. Then, something stirred deep within him. A strange, overwhelming instinct eclipsed his bloodlust. That impulse, visceral and primal, forced him to leap backward, instinctively releasing Megumi. Megumi fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. He looked up at Toji, utterly confused. “Why… why did he let me go?” he thought, his body trembling with terror. Toji himself didn’t understand what had stopped him. He, too, seemed confused. For the first time in a long while, his mind—trapped in an endless state of battle—faltered. Why hadn’t he finished off this annoying sorcerer, this obstacle in his way? Inside his mind… images began to surface. They were fleeting, like blurry glimpses of a life that no longer belonged to him. A small child. In an impossible scene, the man began to remember. Author's Note Question: Do you prefer that I bold the dialogues or format them in a specific way? Chap 1 (disturbance) part 2 “Focus Morcly.” He said to himself. The view was certainly once in a lifetime, though he needed to move quickly lest it be an incredibly short lifetime. He was looking for something that could give him the answers he needed, something that equally wouldn’t put up any resistance. He quickly let the area give him the information he needed to be able to locate the ideal creature for transfer to his own dimension. It was more complicated than just picking one; there were so many interacting in so many ways. The magical signature was increasing, decreasing, colliding, something Morcly was able to recognize as a confrontation. The signals the crystal was emitting were emanating from this conflict. The zebra didn’t know why a battle broke out here, but considering the might of the creatures of this place, he wasn’t particularly interested in finding out. Without any lingering desire to admire the view, he continued searching. His focus was broken by a sound that shook him to the core. Hahahah, HaHa! HAHAHAHA AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! A sickly, demonic laughter bounced off the alleyways, and the streets; it sloughed like sludge against the stone and brickwork before making to Morcly’s ears and grinding away his sanity. The poor zebra’s whole body began to tremble uncontrollably, his breath became rapid and shaky as the sound unnaturally echoed in his head. “W-what is thi-i-is-? Can’t bre-ath, too- too much! What’s going o-n? On!?” Morcly tried to push aside his panic and focus on his duty, desperately looking for a target to take quickly. As more time passed by, the laughter got louder, piercing into his mind, his thoughts and memories deeper and deeper. He lost all sense of focus, and for a split second thought he would lose his mind to the pressure when out of nowhere, the laughter stopped. The quiet he was suddenly submerged in was just as stressful as the oppressive laughter, if not more so. Somewhere deep within Morcly’s core, he knew that it was just the calm before the storm. His instinct screamed at him to return to the dark, damp cave full of insects; far more preferable than spending even a single extra second in this place. He didn’t care about the failure and possible punishment of the Zebra Queen anymore, “I don’t care! This mission can- I’ll just leave-” BOOM! The violent laughter resumed just to the right of his ethereal form, nearly thirty meters away. An intense flame, worthy of even a dragon, was expelled from a building as if it were a pressure cooker. The concrete of the ground and all the material began began to glow and melt from the heat, until from the highest part of the building with an explosive puffs of smoke; two beings appeared with features he didn’t recognize. What he could understand due to his magical circumstance, tethered to reality in the ways he was, was the energy he’d just witnessed came directly from the two figures, now looming on top of the building. Morcly’s mind was reeling, his body couldn’t respond with anything other than watching as both bodies in the air kept passing through building after building. One of the creatures put its front legs together and prepared to launch another blast of fire from its claws while screaming something completely unintelligible. “Madamada!” Hellfire, the likes of which were impossible for even unicorns and dragons came sparking in flurries of barely contained energy from the creature. This must have been the power King sombra witnessed years ago. Despite being completely terrified, the promise of being able to control the same power kept Morcly from severing the connection and returning to the cave. Moments before the power could be released, Morcly’s horror only grew as the creature's front legs were sliced off out of nowhere. The second creature collided with the first as it threw it towards another building, bringing the fight closer to Morcly. The rumble would have been enough to rupture his eardrums if he was here physically, he thanked heaven that it was only his mind present here as the fight slowly got closer and closer to him. Now with them so close, he had the chance to see them both through their ridiculous speeds. One was a one eyed monster with the appearance of a volcano. That is, his head was literally a volcano. It had smoke pouring out of it and sparks pouring out of the top. The other was some kind of primate with little fur except for the longer pink strands on its head; though Morcly’s eyes were instead drawn to the terrifying aberrant aura and his four eyes glowing a malevolent deep red that completely overshadowed the presence of the living volcano. The volcano quickly exited the building, being pulled by some kind of burning insect. It fired a large burst of concentrated fire like beams of light which pierced through concrete, soil, and boiled the air with contemptuous ease. The pink haired primate calmly dodged around the beams like they were laser pointers. Morcly’s head whipped back to the volcano, and his currently present arms. His mind came to the only obvious answer. Instantaneous regeneration?! Not only could the creature release power the likes of which Morcly had never seen, it could also regenerate itself faster than he could blink. If Zebra’s could control that kind of power, how far could they go? How much could they advance? Limitless possibilities flitted in front of Morcly’s mind. He had to… No. I want that power. He rallied himself. Resolving to continue his goal. So absorbed in his thoughts, Morcly didn’t realize how quickly the battle had escalated. Fires and streams of magma now coated the sky and ground more prevalent than construction, the whole alleyway having been plunged into bright angry orange light. All of the forces of heat and death were levied at the pink haired biped, but the four eyed demon continued to basically bully the volcano. Despite the display of unparalleled firepower that would have undoubtedly killed Morcly if he were merely a bystander, to the demon? It seemed like just a game. The volcano, having given everything in its previous attack, staggered for long enough for the biped to send it crashing down into a desecrated building from the top floor. Morcly didn’t look inside, but what happened next blotted out the stars. The volcano fired a blast into the sky that was equal parts magnificent and disturbing. All of the poles and carriages in the streets started to lift as the gravitational pull of the pyre in front of him dragged against space-time, accentuated by the shrill scream from the volcano. “RYUSEI!” Morcly felt small. In the cave, filled with unearthly light and a shining vibrating crystal. The ight shining out of Two’s eyes began to grow brighter with the passing moments, the sign that the place between places was beginning to bleed into his body. “Our time is running out.” Said Four, “We’ve got less than five minutes.” The silent zebra estimated. One responded immediately, “We can only hope and trust Two to bring something that will serve us.” The phrase held the weight of One’s conviction, his trust in Two. “Two’s the smartest of us, if anyone can do it, it’s him.” “Hey, sorry to interrupt your rampant intellectualism, but…” Lendary’s sarcasm bled away to concern as she lifted a hoof and pointed at the body of Two, “Is he supposed to be doing that?” The other zebra’s eyes tracked her hoof to Two’s body, which was beginning to bleed out of any open orifice. Cracks of white lines were beginning to break open his skin, leading away from his eyes. “I think we have even less time than that!” One exclaimed nervously, running his hoof over his forehead to remove the sweet that fell into his eyes. He spoke to himself, “Come on Two! What’s taking so long!” To say there was little time left was an understatement. The average pony body isn’t able to withstand so much magic funneling into its body at once. The runes around the artifice began to glow threateningly as the spell began to reach its peaking threshold, Two began to shake as he collapsed to the ground. Everything began reaching a crescendo. Steel was already at his limit, he had so many questions, and he was so frightened that the simple action of taking a step either direction was a legendary feat. He had to act, and fast. “Come on Steel! Move!” He grit his teeth and searched in himself for the resolve to act. Morcly’s eyes were no longer defined, as the cracks had taken up most of his face. Blood dribbled from his nose as a loud hum began to pervade the chamber. Morcly’s detached mind continued to stare dumbly at the cumulus of fire. He was only brought back to the focus of his mission as an intense headache and an unbearable burning behind his eyes reminded him of the timelimit. but fortunately for him an opportunity presented itself on a silver platter. "Watashi wa koko ni 、hankei 100 metoru inai ni iru subete no hito ga " ima sugu " to IU made ugoku koto wa kinji masu shi 、mochiron 、 sono kisoku wa yaburu hito wa dare demo koroshi masu" The sound of the demon’s voice hammered against the pain in Morcly’s head. Despite having no clue what the creature was saying, Morcly could still hear the arrogance and strength that filled the demon’s voice. In what was left of the alley, the pink haired demon joined up with three other similar looking creatures. One was a kind of panda that stood on two legs. That along with the pink haired demon and one other were down in the alley, the other two were stood on top of a building on the opposite side of the alley. The two had a weaker aura than the others, exactly what he was looking for. Now he just had to take them with him before the crystal shut down. There wasn’t any time between Morcly’s decision that an incandescent mass lashed out at the group and the zebra quickly activated the link and focused it on the two creatures he had swallowed in the spell. “STEEL! IF YOU DON’T MOVE NOW, YOU’LL BEAR THE DEATH OF THAT PONY!” With that, Steel’s hoof came down, and the weight of being an Earth Pony compelled him to do what ponies do. He charged. “What the, HEY WAI-” Three noticed too late as Steel charged towards Two’s body and threw him to the ground. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” One screamed in panic and quickly tried to intercept, but it was already too late. Morcly’s body vibrated with power as soon as it was pushed out of the runic circle as the spell switched to automatically gathering and expending all of the available energy it had access to. That being… The infinity present between planes. Just before having completed the link; Morcly’s mind was ripped from the dimension, leaving behind a group that never realized it existed, and a scene that would only end in tragedy when the meteorite fell and reduced everything around it to ash. Without comprehension, Morcly’s mind was carelessly shoved into his body, he twitched, seizing on himself momentarily before his vision focused on the pony standing above him, he tried to speak, tried to air his confusion, but all that came from his mouth was blood and incomprehensible noise. Despite the unknown stallion standing over him, his gaze was drawn to the towering dark crystal, vibrating and glowing as it gathered more and more energy. “STOP PONY!” Lendary rammed into the pony, throwing him off Morcly, she quickly pinned the stallion to the wall. “WHO ARE YOU? A SPY? HOW MANY MORE ARE WITH YOU?” She shouted over the humming in the room, even with her booming voice, she was barely heard by the stallion as he simply growled and struggled to break free. As Lendary’s struggle against the stallion progressed, One and Four approached Morcly and tried to help him up. “Two, what happened? Did you do it?” One tried to stay calm, but the growing rumble in the cave and the alarmingly detaching roof didn’t make it easy. “It’s too late, One. I can’t move. Leave me. Run as fast as you can!” Morcly’s warning came out choked as his body struggled to articulate the words. “What are you talking about Morcly?” Finally deciding to put aside the numerical codes Lubazi asked in a panic, fearing deep inside what he already knew. “It was the link between dimensions. Without a guide, the crystal has no instructions… It’ll use all it’s power to bring it-... Anything resembling the anchor.” Morcly’s body trembled uncontrollably, “We have made a serious mistake Lebazi, what I saw on the other side…” Leaning back onto the ground, Two accepted his fate. He gave out his last words before fainting. “We have condemned all Equus, alone… We can prepare and pray… for… that…” He was not able to finish his last sentence. “Morcly!? Morcly!” Lebazi pushed the side of the uncsonscious zebra, but he already knew it was pointless. For a moment he debated whether to listen to him and escape or try to carry him on his back. The decision was made for him as the glass of the dark crystal pylon began to crack and bleed thrashing whips of energy into the room. “Answer me pony!” Lendary said ominously, holding a helmet in her hoof while preparing to hit him. “I won’t tell you anything.” Steel said breathlessly, as the zebra had her hoof to hsi throat. Moxy tried to get Morcly onto his back, despite the situation, Four was surprisingly calm. Although he was certainly stressed, but the silent zebra did well to keep that hidden. The chaotic situation didn’t allow Lebazi to collect his thoughts, a rock fell onto his face, indicative of their moments left in this cave. “Fuck it.” he muttered between his teeth, “MOXY! LENDARY! WE ALRE LEAVING! NOW!” he directed his gaze towards Lendary, who was still trying to strangle information out of Steel. “Lendary! Let go! We’ve got to go!” Lebazi looked up just in time to see larger debris detach themselves from the ceiling and begin their perilous fall, breaking away more rock from the roof and sending cascading vibrations through the walls and floor. Lendary looked back and forth, “But what about him!? He knows our faces and names! What if he gives us aw-” “I ASSURE YOU THAT’S THE LEAST OF OUR WORRIES!” He turned towards Moxy who was still trying to lift Morcly, the action proving useless. The zebra had already chosen his fate. Lebazi could only respect his decision and hope that he could find rest wherever his soul ended up. “Moxy! Leave Morcly here!” Having distributed orders without waiting for an answer, he galloped out of the cave. Moxy reluctantly complied with the order and galloped after Lebazi. Lendary looked to her retreating comrades. “But! GRRR! SHIT!” She threw the stallion to the ground and ran, muttering curses as she dodged falling rocks. Steel stumbled away from the wall, narrowing his eyes to keep the unrestrained magic from blinding him. He coughed and swallowed, clearing his throat from being strangled moments before. He picked a path and began to move, running up to the magic dome that hoisted Fern into the air. Fern was a fountain of blood at this point, Steel didn’t know if a pony could survive that, but he wouldn’t leave his body here to be forgotten and abandoned under a mountain of rock. Without any hesitation, Steel stepped into the magic dome and bit onto Fern’s mane with his teeth while trying to ignore the taste of copper from the blood. He pulled with everything he could even while rocks and dust covered his face and struck his back. It didn’t take much, as Fern was floating. Steel oriented himself so that the smaller stallion landed on his back as he floated out of the magic keeping himself in the air. Without sparing even a second, Steel galloped out of the cave. It didn’t matter that the anchor had been taken from the spell structure, the crystal had already completed its work, reaching through the Skein, time worked differently; as the magic caught up to the moments the effects took place, the crystal began to crack and fragments began to drift and float into the air as the light and sound culminated into almost complete silence as everything fell still for just a single a moment. Then everything exploded. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Ponyville Ignorant of everything that was happening miles away, in the town of Ponyville laid a giant tree, carved and shaped into a tree house while the tree was still alive. The interior, in addition to being a fusion of house and tree, was also a fusion of library and housing. The shelves and books scattered throughout the center of the tree juxtaposed over the kitchen and second floor that was a dedicated living space. The owner was in her bed, sleeping peacefully next to a window which lit her with the rays of the moon that illuminated the town and her two tone purple mane. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Her rest was interrupted by a great pressure that exerted itself over the village. The sensation of discomfort that disrupted all of the ponies who slept in peace with nausea they didn’t understand. Not just the ponies either, animals scurrying around in the dark stumbled as they suddenly fell ill, night owls and bugs ran to take refuge anywhere they could find in fear. “Ah!” The mare popped up in a panic, “Wha- But… What?” Twilight Sparkle, the faithful student, and most promising unicorn under Celestia due to her incredible potential in handling magic, was taken from her dream by a wave of energy. Unlike the numerous scenes playing out throughout the quiet village, Twilight Sparkle recognized the sensation. “It’s like…” She stuttered over her words, mumbling to herself as her mind worked faster than her mouth, “Like a giant wave of dark magic, but… It feels different at the same time.” She finally settled on, staring out the window. For Twilight, rarely was there a sensation or esoteric feeling related to magic that she couldn’t describe, or at least vaguely understand quickly. She was the bearer of the Element of magic, it was her special talent, after all. Feeling such unusual energy… It was frightening, for something she’s never experienced before to put such a raw sensation of terror; something her own body physically tried to avoid. As quickly as the wave of energy swept over the small town, it disappeared, or at least diminished past Twilight’s ability to detected it. The mare took a deep breath, now that the hair raising energy was gone. She had gotten up out of her bed in nervous energy, and was pacing around her room, mumbling to herself. “Not dark magic…” Her mind began to work. Although the energy was functioning at a similar dia-chromatic wavelength as dark magic, the thaumic sensations were too variate to say they were the same. Dark magic was evil, dominant, something that reaches inside and tries to take you. The wave was wild and aggressive, where dark magic functioned like a malicious entity, the wave was uncontrolled. When it passed over her, it was her own emotions of fear and discomfort Intensified, rather than a magically produced feeling of fear. She grumbled, “Won’t be able to test it now…” She glanced out to her window, only for her head to snap to the side as a voice came to Twilight’s ears. “Twilight!” Spike came rushing into her room, though he still opened the door carefully. “Twi-Twilight, tell me you felt it too.” He ran up to her, hoping for an answer, “I saw ponies leaving their homes, it wasn’t just a dream right?” Twilight placed a reassuring hoof on his head, mussing up his spines, though the friendly act did not reach her face. “Yes Spike, I felt it. Something isn’t right.” She looked out the window again, at the town this time, instead of the sky. True to what Spike had claimed, ponies were filling the streets, lights were coming on, ponies were talking about the strange energy that had woken them all from sleep. She abruptly turned and made for the door, “stay here Spike.” “What are you going to do?” He said uneasily, following her down the stairs into the library proper. “¡I know that face!, don’t tell me you want to go looking for whatever caused this. It’s the middle of the night,” The dragon said, terrified as it was abundantly clear that Twilight was about to do that, “Twilight, it’s, beca-use better to wait until tomorrow. When it’s safer.” He stumbled out, pleading. The dragon was right, staying home and waiting for dawn would be wiser than blindly charging into danger, but without haste, the energy trail would disappear. Without the trail, there would be no hope of finding out what happened. Someone could be hurt from a magical accident, it could be a dangerous monster, or escaped from some magical prison. As the bearer of an element of harmony, she couldn’t afford to wait. Twilight stopped her prepeations and approached the dragon. She pulled him into a quick hug before retreating, “Don’t worry Spike, I just want to take a look and see which way the magic originated from.” She said slowly, doing her best to reassure her dragon companion. “You take care of the library when I’m gone, and it’ll only be a few minutes… Okay?” Twilight smiled warmly at the dragon from the door. “Okay… well… in that case, I’ll protect the-this library, until you return.” He saluted, sticking out his chest to hide his fear. Twilight was happy that worked. She gave a quick laugh, “Thank you,” She put on an airy tone, “Guardian of my library” and she saw his chest puff up a little more in pride. “I’ll be back.” Then she stepped outside. Using her magic to push the door open, and shutting it again once she was out in the cool air of Ponyville at night. Twilight wandered into the dispersed crowd of ponies, looking to find anyone else with any answers. She wasn’t looking for them though, she was trying to do thaumic pressure measuring. It was simple, the magic hadn’t escaped, it had dropped to a low enough energy state this far away from the epicenter to start filtering back into unstructured ambient mana. That meant that for a few hours there’d be a pressure gradient, leading all the way back to the origin, that is, if Twilight could find where the magic was thickest. She closed her eyes and lit her horn, a look of concentration crossed her features as she scrunched her muzzle and attempted to find what she was looking for. With so many ponies, it was like trying to see the direction of a river completely buried in rocks. She let her magic flow, and she began to walk, allowing her magic to guide her. She kept moving until she had left the familiar sounds of ponies talking, kept moving until she had passed the border of the town, and stopped once it was clear where the magic was leading her. “Of course it had to be this place.” She opened her eyes and scanned the treeline. “Where else do any of the weird things in this town come from?” She mused to herself, lifting a hoof to her chin, “Well… except Pinkie Pie.” She sighed, shaking her head lightly. That pony was definitely too unique for the Everfree. “What about me?” A voice said, from directly next to Twilight “AA!” Twilight jumped in fright, scrambling to create some distance before realizined who it was that surprised her. The Pink party pony was wearing some strange looking hat, as if she wanted to protect herself from the rays of a non-existant sun. Twilight caught her breath and eased her racing heart, “Hello to you too Pinkie.” She grumbled, “Would you mind not sneaking up on me like that? I swear my heart nearly exploded.” The rest of Twilight’s complaint was cut off as Pinkie approached and pulled a stethoscope from somewhere. “I hear that.” She said seriously, listening to Twilight’s heartbeat. “What are we looking at by the way?” Twilight just blinked and elected to ignore the… all of that. It was easy to eventually learn to not ask how she does things. “I was looking for the origin of that magical wave that woke everyone up. Then I find out that, of course, it came from the Everfree forest.” her voice came out tiredly anguished. Pinkie shuddered slightly, recalling the memory, though the wide smile never leaves her face. “Oh yeah! It was crazy! My Pinkie sense hit the clouds when it happened, it’s the first time I’ve ever felt it so strong!” Twilight was mildly surprised that Pinkie responded with something so concise, something most ponies would be surprised b- “Hey, since we’re talking about it: cinnamon rolls. Do you prefer them with chocolate or vanilla frosting?” Pinkie lifted up her hooves in comparison, “To be honest, I wouldn’t know what to choose, since chocolate is delicious! But it doesn’t go very well with cinnamon, but the lighter flavour of vanilla doesn’t fit with cinnamon either!” Pinkie gasped, “Oh! What if I did both at the same time! That would be an explosive flavour!” Pinkie put her hooves down and tilted her head, “Speaking of explosives, did you see the changes I made to my party cannon? I think tha-” Twilight shook her head. There goes all of the seriousness. Twilight guessed that there was only so much Pinkie could handle before it all had to come tumbling out. “Pinkie, we didn’t ever start talking about cinnamon rolls. Can you focus for a moment? This is serious. What if it’s a big bear that got corrupted by dark magic, got angry, and is coming here right now!?” She pointed out into the forest, “What if the forest started releasing more destructive waves of that dark magic?!” Twilight fell to her haunches, beginning to hyperventalite, “¡¡What if a new evil just spawned and ponyville is in danger-?!! ¡¡¡What if!!!-” Twilight began to gradually panic as more dangerous scenarios popped into her head until she was lucky enough for a new voice to cut off her train of thought. “Twilight, Pinkie! Thank goodness I found you in the crowd. It looks like you were panicking darling, is everything okay? Is this about the magic? Please tell me everything's okay?” The sophisticated voice resolved to Rarity, the premier fashionista in town. Twilight took a deep breath to calm herself down, “No Rarity, I don’t want to scare you, just th-” Pinkie Pie not so helpfully interrupted with an amused smile, “Twilight is scared because of a big explosive evil big bad bear is coming to Ponyville!” “WHAT?!” Rarity half reared up, “What do you mean a bear?!” Rarit put a hoof to her forehead, “Dear celestia, I can’t deal with this tonight! I have orders for tomorrow! And the spa! And my sweet little sister!” Rarity gasped, abandoning her over dramatization of the moment, “I need to get her somewhere safe!” She was about to run off just as Twilight caught her attention. “No! No, no. Don’t listen to Pinkie, that was just a random idea I had. You know how I get when I overthink.” She said abashedly, finding the grass very interesting to look at.\ Sighing in relief, Rarity trots up the rest of the way to the duo. “What a relief.” She came to a stop, “I couldn’t bear another catastrophe after those dreadful events in the Crystal Empire. Do you know how long I had to fix myself up after that?” Pinkie raised her hoof excitedly, “Oh! Oh! I know! I know!” She made an exaggerated ‘hmm’ noise before perking up. “Fourty three hours! Oh, wait no, that’s a way too much.” ‘hmmmmm’ “Thirty minutes? No, that’s way too little. Oh! How about-” Pinkie was cut off by a hoof entering her mouth. “Rarity, I know I said it was just paranoia, but it’s true there was a huge wave of energy.” Twilight removed her hoof from Pinkie, “And I can’t identify it.” “Well of course darling, I felt it too. So did everyone else in town.” She tossed her mane, “I’m not a prodigy with magic like you, but even I can tell whatever it was, it was completely new.” She tilted her head after her mane settled, “Do you know where it came from?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, the strange energy came from the Everfree forest, except, I don’t know from how deep within.” “That’s not good at all. Anything that comes out of the Everfree is bound to give me a headache.” The conversation of the group was loud enough that the random ponies that had followed Rarity out of the town’s limits had heard enough. “Wait.” Said one of the random ponies listing in, “Did you say the Everfree?! That pressure came out of the Everfree?!” “EVERFREE?!” The fear quickly spread as more ponies heard the cry and began to panic or repeat it. As expected from a fairly small and jumpy pony community, the crowd of villagers began to run and push each other to return to the safety of their homes while others galloped around aimlessly. “Wait everyone! Calm down!” Twilight tried to call out, despite knowing it was a futile effort. “Panicking doesn’t help us at all!” “THERE’S A MONSTER COMING TO THE VILLAGE FROM THE EVERFREE FORSET!” someone screamed in panic, only serving to escalate the herd instinct. “No! We don’t know that yet! Let me explain!” But they did not. Trying to calm everyone down was useless at this point. Ponies began to disappear from the clearing. Twilight groaned, glad that at least the shouting had died down as the ponies had run away. “Agh! It’s pointless, they won’t listen to me.” Pinkie leaned in, pressing her face up against Twilight’s. “I can fire my party cannon if you want. Maybe that will help the focus?” Pinkie offered already balancing a lit match in her hoof as she pulled her party cannon into view from somewhere. Rarity interjected, “I think they’re stampeding to city hall. We should get there before the poor mayor is swamped with questions. Then we can explain.” “Good idea, thanks.” Twilight looked over at Pinkie, who began to nod rapidly. “No.” Pinkie gave a mock frown and an ‘awww’ but she snuffed out the match, “Get close girls, I’ll teleport us.” “Don’t worry Twilight.” Rarity tries to calm Twilight while taking the few steps closer required for the spell. “We’ll come up with something to calm down the town, and Pinkie-” Pinkie’s ears perked up, “It was an hour and a half.” She gave out a lady-like titter. Pinkie’s disappointed look disappeared, “Hah! I knew it! I was just about to say that.” “Okay, give me a second to prepare the spell.” She lit her horn, and a magic circle formed around them, enveloping them in Twilight’s magenta aura. With a flash, they disappeared from the field. Shibuya 12:30 AM On top of a large meteorite was a teenager with different black markings running all over his body. He stared at the charred wasteland around him, after his fight with the special category curse called jogo which lay lifeless in front of him as the flames consumed him “Feel honored, curse.” The man smirked, “the king recognizes you as someone strong, Kukuku. I hope that if we meet again, you can give me a little more fun… in a hundred years.” Although the battle amused him, Jogo was not able to connect a single blow with his entire repertoire of skills, even at its maximum power. His biggest mistake was to act as if he was a human, and not a curse. He lacked the ambition and ferocity that only a true curse would need to cause such destruction. Riomen Sukuna, or better known as: 'The King of the Curse' the strongest sorcerer of all time, currently a prisoner in the body of Itadori Yuji, a first-degree sorcerer, was crowned victorious in this small battle in the war between curses and sorcerers where the main objective of sealing the strongest sorcerer of today, Satou Gojo, was a success. “Kukukuku, you damn bastards, your plan went It was perfect didn’t it?” Laughed the King of Curses, “I find it hard to believe that a group of common curses could have orchestrated a plan like this. Who is behind it?” Sukuna was thoughtful about the matter, a group of fairly young curses planning something like this on their own? It was a joke. A cloud that rains up would be more believable. “Heh, what does it matter, I’m not interested, as I said, I already have my own plan in mind, sooner or later, I’ll find the true mastermind.” Sukuna ended with a confident smile. The smile disappeared the next second as his face fell into a more neutral, serious expression. “Who are you?” He calls out. Someone had jumped onto the meteorite that Sukuna wa sin, kneeling next to him, partially due to the androgynous features and his yukata, it was difficult tot tell if he was male or female. “I have come for you… Sukuna-sama” Said the person with great devotion. Sukuna stared at the person for a few seconds without saying anything, he didn’t know who they were and had never seen their face before. Though, he detected the cursed energy signature on the body, and that was enough for him to put the pieces together. Opening his eyes slightly, “Uraume?!” he said with a smile Uraume, his most faithful subordinate, a sorcerer of the Heian Era who served at Sukuna’s side a thousand years ago. Why he was here, he would have to ask another time. “It’s been a long time,” Urraume replied, smiling back. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The moment of the encounter ended abruptly when a staggering wave of energy shook the neighborhood to its foundations, causing any remaining building left over after the recent battle to collapse into dust. “What is this intense energy I feel?!” Uraume quickly got up and put himself on guard, prepared for any possible attack to come, but nothing happened. “What just happened?” He said, clenching his fists lightly. “Hmm. How strange.” Sukuna said, his hands still pocketed as he put up the air of being completely unphased by the event. “The energy doesn’t feel like cursed energy. Though, at the same time, it’s not that different from it either. This just happened all over Shibuya, I can only assume given the range that it’s some kind of barrier that just surrounded the whole neighborhood.” All of the energy curiously surged very close to here, yet the chaos he caused in his fight, it was hard to believe that someone there survived, or even worse, that at this very moment, there was someone observing besides the four he stopped before the meteorite drop irritated him slightly. Sukuna couldn’t continue with his line of thought when another overwhelming energy caught his interest. Unlike the previous, this one was recognizable, clearly cursed energy and one he knew firsthand. “Sukuna-sama, this energy is…” Uraume said upon sensing the new cursed energy. Sukuna smiled, “Kukuku, the shadow brat, finally took out his hidden weapon huh? This is interesting.” The King of Curses thought about what situation the leftover brat was in to use a technique that, according to Sukuna himself, would have been able to defeat him while he had three fingers. “Sukuna-sama?” Asked Uraume with intrigue “An emergency has arisen,” He said quickly, “It won’t be long before I get free, so keep your preparations ready.” Sukuna started walking in the direction of the energy he felt. “Until then, Uraume.” “I understand… but what about that other energy? From a long time ago?” Uraume presents his doubt, in search of new orders. “Find out where or who caused that wave of energy, I must admit that it was quite peculiar… if my guess is correct, that wave just circled all of Shibuya for an unknown purpose.” He ordered Uraume without turning around, and then he disappeared in a burst of speed. “As you order, Sukuna-sama.” He replied, despite there being no-one there anymore. Seconds pass in silence, then he does the same, disappearing in a blur of speed. “Hehe, what the fuck was that energy from before? And now with the Shadow Brat revealing his most powerful weapon,” Sukuna recalls the first time the boy released a large amount of cursed energy before his jailer took control of his body/ “I knew my eyes didn’t deceive me that time in the detention center. This gets funnier by the minute. Don’t you think so, Brat?!!!!!” he said with sadistic amusement to the current Sukuna jailer, “You remember what I told you after your fight with that weakling Mahito, don’t you? Everyone around you and you cherish will die because of you!.” Obviously, there was no response. “You can’t even hear me , can you?” He laughs lightly, “But that doesn’t matter. Because I’ll show you very soon.” With that, Sukuna quickened his pace, “AHAHAHAHAAHAHA” Author's Note And so ends the first chapter. I am very grateful to Noobblue for the help they gave me to make this happen. I say again that, if you have the time, also go through his stories, he just uploaded one recently La luna se ha ido. - Firomancia (fimfiction.net) and I can only say one thing, suspense and psychological terror, what more do you want?!!!! And those who read this story also thank you for taking the time to read this random thing. Chap 2 (Do the Right Thing) Ponyville Minutes before the glass explodes —Fuck, fuck!! ¡! Where are my saddlebags?!!—. Shein was trying to get all of her belongings to pack them up and leave as quickly as possible. After the tavern owner stupidly galloped straight into danger to save Fern, Shein ignored the stallion's order to seek assistance and instead hurried back to his house and prepare everything to leave town. Since he saw that creature he has not been able to stop feeling a numbness in its legs, he did not want to experience a similar feeling again, he felt sick when witnessing such an abnormal shape and... those basins, oh! For heavenly those damned basins. Empty and reflecting only a deep dark chasm. —That stallion is crazy if he thinks I'll stay in this village to get help—. After seeing everything that happened in the tavern he didn't care about anything more than getting out once and for all. I had no advantage in paying attention to the innkeeper, in fact, it would only hurt him, if it was for help and by some miracle they bring those two back, the questions would come, what if they discover that I stole Fern's money, or, worse, what if they discover that I was associated with a corrupt official working for foreign kingdoms?!! —Where, where, where, aha!, Here it is—. Shein found her saddlebags by bending down and searching under her bed. Minutes passed as he desperately stuffed his belongings into his saddlebags, Shein was almost ready to leave. He packed some last meals, what he needed most for a long journey on foot to the city of Manehattan, where his sister was. He closed the saddlebag quickly and placed it on his back with a little effort. ¡!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! —HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA— Shein screamed shrill when he felt that horrendous pressure again, but stronger than before, it almost caused him to fall painfully on the ground —no, not again please!!—. Shein didn't wait any longer and left his house and galloped exactly in the opposite direction from where his use that porcino that pressure. It must have been that creature, I was sure of that, that feeling was unmistakable, I didn't know what was going on in the Everfree Forest, but it was obvious that it wouldn't bring anything good. Shein continued to gallop and saw how all the inhabitants of the town also left their homes with fear and doubt about what was happening at this time. The more ponies that left their homes, the harder it was for him to gallop through them—excuse me... Ahg, excuse me, sorry!—. —HEY, DON'T PUSH— —Oh! You stepped on my tail!— At a desperate gallop he trotted tortuously, trying to zigzag and sometimes push and step on the ponies that crossed his path. When he reached a busier area he could hear all the murmurs and conversations of the ponies, wondering everything that he had already questioned himself. Shein continued to advance through the crowd, sweating profusely from the stress of not being able to gallop fast out of here and in his tortuous and slow advance he could make out an unmistakable vos, in fact several voices that the whole town knew very well. —Rarity, I know I said it was all my paranoia, but it's true that there was a big wave of energy that I can't totally recognize— He turned in the direction of the voices, and there he saw them, the elements of harmony!, at least 3 of them. In Shein's mind, several memories hit him —Look for help from the elements, any of them and have them bring a search team— —I have them in front of me, I could...—. He shook his head sharply—NO, Why should I?—. The memories kept coming. —You don't understand Shein, not only did she leave, she also took everything, all the money I had accumulated in my real estate and real estate work!, I lost everything, now I have nothing left...... nothing—. —That doesn't matter anymore Shein, just leave at once, let's go move—. I try to suppress those thoughts, but more and more kept coming. —Yes, I see why there are so many ponies outside their houses, I'm not a prodigy in magic like you, but even I can say that this is something that nobody knows, do you know where it came from?— "Yes, that strange energy came from the Everfree forest, but I don't know how deep it is that originated it". Indeed, she came from everfree, but what she didn't know was that a pony was in danger, if I told her everything they could rescue it... NO!, Shein stops thinking. —BASTARD!!! I TRUST YOU— —No... No, that's ahg!, I di-dn't want do it—. Those painful memories did not let him rest for a second since he fled the tavern and now they left with all their strength. —Oh, but how considerate, you deserve a medal for the best friend!!!— - Shein hyperventilated and closed her eyes tightly —I know I fucked up, I know very well, I'm really sorry" tears and sobs emerged from Shein's face like a fountain —for Celestia, it's just that... I'm very scared, I just wanted the best for my family—.Hhe said through tears. Their hooves trembled. Throughout these last hours he could realize the evil he had done as a result of his selfish decisions, and now he was trying to escape and leave Fern to her fate again. Like a treacherous coward. All that was missing was a little more push to his own being to leave that fear behind and finally do the right thing. —I'd be surprised if your sister ever speaks to you, if she ever finds out what you did to your friend—. And with that last memory, shein gritted his teeth, passed his gaze to the direction that would lead him out of the village. The image of that path was transformed into a road in flames, in Shein's mind it would be equivalent to galloping in the direction of Tartarus. With a look of defeat he dropped his head downwards and then looked back at the mares. —I'm not going to run away, I'm going to take responsibility for my actions—. Shein's determination was readjusted and with that she advanced towards the mare group. He hoped that one day they would be able to forgive him, even if he no longer deserved it. Shein was so long in his thought that he didn't realize that all the ponies nearby had also heard the mares and panicked about the danger that inhabited the Everfree forest. However, the crazed mob, galloping from one side to the other, caused Shein to be unable to reach the elements of harmony and was dragged away; what he supposed, was the city council. —HA, wait, let me in—. I try hard to push myself in the opposite direction of the ponies —oh!!, my tail!!!l—. As if it were the work of karma, they stepped on his tail just as he did before. With a last effort he pushed all the ponies blocking his way out of the stampede of ponies and quickly made his way to the mares, which were now in a magic circle —hey, wait!!, wa-...—. But it was too late, the mares had disappeared from the place. Shein was left completely alone on the street as he looked from right to left, frustrated and looking for where the hell they went. Shein quickly thought about where a group of ponies who are considered the heroines of equestria could have gone and leaving a group of ponies scared and confused, that was impossible, which only left one possibility. Remembering the direction in which the stampede of ponies was headed, the answer came instantly. —the city council, OF COURSE—. Shien wasted no time and galloped towards the City Hall like everyone else. Author's Note Do you prefer short or long chapters like the previous ones? Chap 3 (Inside the Nightmare) Elsewhere Canterlot The city of Canterlot was enjoying a relaxing night without any worries. Not only was it the capital of the entire kingdom of Equestria, but it was also the residence of the ruling princesses of the entire realm—those alicorns responsible for bringing day and night to the world with their great power. Being close to such magnificent and powerful beings, ponies had no reason to fear. The moon shone beautifully at the highest point in the sky, all thanks to the princess of the night. As on all nights, Princess Luna sat on her bedroom balcony, eyes closed in apparent meditation. Princess Luna was not only in charge of raising the moon and protecting her subjects from dangers that lurk in the darkness; she also ensured their minds were safe, being able to enter the dreams of any pony she could reach when they were in need. “Tonight seems like it will be a calmer night,” Luna said with a peaceful expression. This night was one of the few where she didn’t sense very strong nightmares among her ponies. She was doing exactly that now—allowing her mind to roam the consciousness of each inhabitant she could reach within her influence range. It seemed there was nothing requiring her intervention. Unlike her sister, whose main role was managing most of the bureaucratic matters and the social issues that came with the daytime, Luna kept her population free from mental attacks and nightmares. That was her special talent, her domain—anything unusual within it, and she would notice instantly. “Well, in that case, I should do something else,” Luna opened her eyes and got up to leave her room, heading toward her office to begin the boring paperwork. “Good evening, Your Majesty.” As she walked down the hallways, the various guards at her service greeted her with great devotion and respect. After her defeat as Nightmare Moon thanks to the Elements of Harmony, it had been difficult to regain her people’s trust, but her guards had always remained loyal to her, patiently awaiting her return over the thousand years she was imprisoned in the moon. Nightmare Moon… Remembering that side of herself angered her. Many thought that Nightmare Moon was only her corrupted form, but it was not just that… Nightmares were not only manifestations of each pony’s subconscious; they were also conscious beings in the dream world. And Nightmare Moon was one of those types of nightmares. When she began to feel envy over Celestia’s role and the preference for day over night, the nightmare used that vulnerability to take her body and use it against her will. But she wasn’t entirely innocent—her own choices had allowed that to happen. Now, things were different. She would not succumb to anyone’s influence ever again, nor would she envy anyone’s role again. Her talent in the dream world and her love for the night, along with all those who appreciated it as much as she did, was more than enough. Luna finally reached her office, where a couple of soldiers were guarding the door. When they noticed their princess’s presence, they tensed up a bit and stood as firmly as their bodies allowed, not wanting to appear idle. Luna looked at this with slight amusement. “At ease, my loyal soldiers, you don’t have to act so tense around me. If anything, I should be the one feeling that way,” she said with a smile. “You all waited for me for decades, despite what I had done.” She lowered her head slightly, bowing a bit. “I am very grateful for all the trust you have placed in me.” The soldiers were stunned to see their princess bowing, and they quickly urged her not to lower herself before them. “Please, Princess, you don’t need to bow to us!” said one of the guards. The second guard raised his hoof in a soothing gesture. “Yes, Princess, don’t worry. We have always been loyal to you,” he said, placing his hoof on his heart and speaking more seriously. “The city may not fully believe in you, but we always knew the truth. Throughout the years, our ancestors always ensured the real stories of Princess Luna were spread, and we are greatly honored to be alive to witness what all our previous guardians preached.” Both guards bowed completely before their princess. Luna’s eyes sparkled upon hearing her guards’ words; her heart warmed to have such loyal soldiers. “I’m glad to live up to your expectations,” she said happily. Her gaze shifted from one pony to the other, observing them closely. “You are Flowy, and you are Berry, correct?” Both guards were taken aback upon hearing their names; they hadn’t thought Princess Luna would know who they were. Flowy spoke in surprise, “Yes, we- we’re here, but it’s the first time we’ve spoken to you. How do you know us, Your Majesty?” Before what Flowy said could be misinterpreted, Berry spoke up. “No offense, Princess, it’s just that we aren’t important enough to be remembered,” Berry said nervously. “Don’t say that, my little ponies. All my guards are important to me, and I’ve taken the task of remembering all those who are closest to me.” Her gentle voice calmed the duo. Knowing that Princess Luna had taken the time to remember them filled them with even more respect toward their majesty. “Now, I have to finish some paperwork in the office. Can I count on you to guard this door while I work?” she asked with a radiant smile. “Of course!” “You can count on us!” they both said proudly. Luna laughed a bit. “Good, then—what?” Her eyes widened as she sensed something strange. The dream realm had just sent a signal that disturbed her area of influence—in other words, a nightmare. But this one was different from the others; it was… more intense. It had been a long time since she had felt a pony with such powerful nightmares. Flowy and Berry were a bit startled by the abrupt shift in Princess Luna’s demeanor. Her expression was no longer one of happiness but one of seriousness. “Princess, is everything okay?” “…” The soldiers grew worried at the lack of response. After a few seconds, Luna snapped back to their question. “Oh, no, nothing to worry about, my guards. I just felt that a pony is having a nightmare. I’ll take care of this before the paperwork. I’ll be in my office until then,” Luna said as she opened the door with her magic. “If you need me, you know where to find me.” Once inside, Luna quickly headed to her desk. Something particularly concerning was that the nightmare she sensed was not in populated areas; it was much farther away. With a quick scan of the dream realm, she was able to pinpoint its location. “The Everfree Forest?! But why would a pony be sleeping there?” she said alarmed. Exploring the Everfree Forest was not uncommon in Equestria, but it was usually done in well-prepared groups, unless it was children unaware of the true danger in the deepest parts of the forest. The fact that she only felt the presence of one implied two things: first, that it might be a pair taking turns to rest, or second, and more troubling, that it could be a pony who thought they could venture alone into the forest. The nightmares emanating from the pony made the first option unlikely. Luna grew even more worried. Taking a seat on the floor, she closed her eyes and began to project her consciousness into the dream realm, sending it toward the pony in the Everfree Forest. She needed to locate them quickly and send help as soon as possible. As she got closer to their location, she could hear voices—some were whispers, others unintelligible screams. Why did they abandon me? I’m alone. They betrayed me. Why… is everyone against me? Liars. I HATE THEM! I don’t want to be alone. It was a storm of emotions—anger, sadness, fear, and despair, so intense and pure. Luna felt deep pity for the pony. What could have caused them so much distress? But Luna kept moving forward, not allowing herself to focus on their nightmares for now. Her priority was to locate them and send her soldiers for a rescue. When she reached the pony’s dream sphere, a new voice resonated above all others, guttural and eerie. Frie-nd… fri-end… frrrieend… frieeeeend… frrrriiiiieeeend… frrrriiiiiiiieeeeeennnnnnd. A word that would usually signify goodwill and affection now sounded vile, as if it were cursed. There would be time for questions later. Luna entered the sphere and quickly stepped out of the pony’s dream to see where they were, but all she could see was a cluster of books and runes scattered across tables inside a collapsing cave. To her left, she heard the sound of galloping, and when she turned, she only saw a cloaked figure running out of the cave. “What is happening?” CRACK The cave continued to crumble with each pulse of energy that appeared. Wait… pulse of energy? Luna turned her head again, having to lift it only to see a huge black crystal emitting those pulses, an intense and turbulent energy—and there she saw them… two ponies. When she lowered her gaze, she saw the pony having those nightmares. They were in a terrible state, bleeding from various parts of their body along with cracks of light as if they were shattering like an egg. The other pony was desperately trying to carry them on their back to get them out of the cave. Luna felt utterly powerless for not being able to help somehow—in the dream realm, she could only interact with dreams and minds, something quite useless in this situation. CRACK That was the last thing she saw before the entire cave collapsed, consuming everything. “HAAAA!” That image struck her mind violently, causing her connection to the dream realm to break abruptly. In the waking world, Luna collapsed onto her carpet, using her forehooves to hold her head against the migraine that had just hit her. “Ugh... what was that? I need to alert my guard immediately!” !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Another wave crashed into her mind, forcing Luna to grip her head even tighter. After a few seconds, she managed to steady herself and slowly rise to her hooves, though the effort left her shaken. One thought now echoed in her mind: “What have we gotten ourselves into now?” Five minutes earlier Outside Luna's Office Both soldiers, Flowy and Berry, were standing guard outside Luna’s door, holding their positions with utmost professionalism. “Hihi!” That was, until Flowy couldn’t contain her excitement any longer, letting out a cheerful giggle and a series of tiny hops with her forehooves. Berry raised an eyebrow at her strange dance. “What’s gotten into you, Flowy? Is this some sort of madness I don’t know about?” He slowly broke into a smile, teasing her. “She said my name!” Flowy, ignoring his mockery, was lost in her joy, resting a hoof dreamily on her cheek. “This must be a dream.” Berry chuckled at her behavior. “Stop acting like a filly, Flowy. This isn’t proper conduct for a soldier.” Flowy turned to him, rebutting, “You just don’t get it, Berry. Didn’t you hear her earlier? She took the time to learn the names of the guards closest to her. That means I’m close to her! Ha!” Flowy squealed in delight, massaging her cheek with her hoof again. “All I know,” Berry laughed, “is that you’re acting crazy right now. I’m also honored she knows my name, but I’m not going nuts over it.” He chuckled again. Flowy rolled her eyes. “Pff, stallions. Typical. You don’t understand anything.” She waved a dismissive hoof. “Sure I do,” he said with a sly grin, “I understand you’ve got a crush on the Princess of the Night.” He sing-songed the last part, still chuckling. Flowy immediately blushed. “W-what? That’s not_” She turned her head away from Berry, trying to hide her blush. “It’s not true,” she whispered, more to herself than to the stallion. “You’re not very subtle, Flowy. I’d say you’re pretty obvious. I’m sure the whole guard knows by now. You’re lucky you keep it together in front of the princess; otherwise, she’d catch on in an instant.” The mare blushed even more and frowned slightly. “But don’t worry,” he teased, giving her a playful nudge. “Your secret’s safe with me.” Flowy sighed. “Just shut up, Berry,” she said in a defeated voice. “Oh, don’t get so down! Who knows, maybe Luna will want a partner someday. Unlike Princess Celestia, she’s more relaxed on social matters. I can totally see her wanting a companion in life, and if that day comes, you’ve got my full support!” he tried to cheer her with an optimistic tone. “Leave me alone, Berry.” It didn’t seem to work, and Flowy said nothing more, leaving an awkward silence between them for a few seconds, with Berry looking slightly disappointed. “...Do you... really think so? That one day she might…?” Flowy looked at the ground, nervously scratching it with her hoof. Berry looked at her again, his smile returning. “Absolutely!” Flowy’s gleeful laugh returned once more. “Hihi, how exciting!” With Flowy’s joy renewed, Berry smiled, relaxed, and shook his head. BOOM! The moment ended abruptly as they felt an immense wave of pressure. In an instant, both guards resumed their professional stance, taking combat positions, ready for anything to happen. But nothing did. “Wasn’t something supposed to happen?” Berry maintained his serious expression and glanced over at Flowy. “I don’t know.” Flowy seemed a bit nervous. Ever since the Chrysalis invasion, any threat put the guards on high alert. In fact, since the invasion, security in the city had tripled, not only with detection of transformation magic but also in patrols and training. The changeling invasion had shown that there were beings capable of rivaling, even defeating, the princesses’ immense power without being gods. Since the defeat of King Sombra over a thousand years ago, nopony in Equestria thought that anyone could reach such power while being a mortal pony. “So, what should we do now?” Flowy asked, hoping Berry would remember the emergency protocol since, obviously, she was too lazy to read it herself. “We should inform Princess Luna first. She’ll know what to do. I’m sure she was the first to feel that wave,” Berry replied, turning and raising his hoof to knock on the door. SLAM! The door swung open, revealing a disheveled Luna, rubbing her head in pain, looking somewhat… disturbed. “Your Majesty! What happened? Are you alright?” Flowy rushed forward, concerned for her princess, trying to help her stay on her hooves. “Is the city under attack, Princess? Did they attack you?!” Berry, also alarmed, moved closer to her. “Don’t worry about me. We need to prepare the guard to leave Canterlot.” Luna spoke with a tired voice, still pressing her hoof to her head. “Leave Canterlot? I don’t understand, Your Majesty. Why would we leave the city? Shouldn’t we be setting up a perimeter here for any threat?” Berry questioned. “More importantly, we should call a medic!” Flowy prioritized the princess's safety above all. “No... there’s no time to explain. I can only say that something bad is happening right now.” Luna moved away from her office, closely followed by Flowy. “You need to alert all the guards to meet in the training grounds as soon as possible. Something very dangerous has just been unleashed in the Everfree Forest.” “The Everfree Forest, but—” Berry was still confused, but one look from Luna stopped him mid-sentence. “Berry...” The seriousness with which she said his name was all he needed to spring into action. “I mean, as you command, Your Majesty!” He galloped with all his strength, calling out to all the guards in the castle. “To all night guards, your Princess awaits you at the training grounds. This is an order!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. As the stallion disappeared from Luna’s view, she focused on Flowy, who remained close, a worried look in her eyes that touched Luna’s heart. “That goes for you too, Flowy.” Luna calmed herself, hoping to reassure the mare. “But what about you?” Luna stroked her head with a hoof. “Don’t worry, little one. I’m fine,” she said with a warm smile. “I promise.” Flowy’s eyes brightened a little at the sight of her princess’s reassuring smile, and her worry faded away. “Go,” Luna encouraged, giving her a gentle nudge. Flowy smiled with admiration for a moment, then put on a serious expression again. “As you command, Your Majesty.” The mare turned and galloped toward the training grounds. Now alone, Luna allowed herself to consider her next course of action. Once all her guard was gathered, she would deploy a reconnaissance platoon and set up a perimeter around the forest. But if she took her entire guard, Canterlot would be left unprotected. So, she’d also have to alert her sister’s guard to remain here. If that energy wave was strong enough to reach all the way from the Everfree to Canterlot, then it was certain that her sister Celestia had sensed it first, and would likely be looking for her now. FLASH! Author's Note I have made a prequel to this story in case you want to read it https://www.fimfiction.net/story/564369/the-wind-that-pushes-destiny Chap 4 (Plan and act) For Celestia, it only took a split second to get a grasp of the situation after feeling the energy wave. As soon as she rose from her bed, she teleported directly to the room of her current guard commander. "General Falcon!" Princess Celestia shouted to wake up the leader of the guard. But it wasn’t necessary—just like Celestia, the general hadn't wasted any time. He was already equipping his armor and stepped out of his room as soon as he heard his princess. True to his rank, the unicorn general, Falcon, was clad in heavy golden armor with his helmet in one hoof. The gray streaks in his mane and his unwavering gaze reflected his years of service. "I’m aware, Your Majesty. I’m ready to receive orders!" he said, putting on his helmet as he stepped out. Before she could respond to her soldier, Celestia's ears perked up as she heard a shout: "ALL NIGHT GUARDS, YOUR PRINCESS AWAITS YOU IN THE TRAINING GROUNDS. THAT’S AN ORDER!" "Well, it seems my dear sister acted before I did," Celestia remarked as she watched the night guards leaving their posts and heading to the training grounds. If she’s ordering the entire guard to assemble without consulting me first, she might know more about what’s happening. "Well, you heard her, General—gather all the day guards at the training grounds." "Right away, Your Majesty." With a flash of magic, the general disappeared from sight. Once her order was given, Celestia also teleported to find her sister. FLASH As if summoned, Celestia appeared at Luna's side in a burst of teleportation magic. "Dear sister, I’ve been searching everywhere for you! I heard that your guards are gathering at the training grounds. May I assume you know what’s going on?" "We need to go to the training platform. I’ll explain everything on the way," Luna said, frowning as she glanced toward the Everfree Forest, then back to her sister. "Tia, I think this could be the biggest problem we’ve faced in decades." Celestia’s eyes widened at her sister’s serious tone. She certainly wasn’t prepared to hear what Luna was about to say. In about two minutes, all the guards had gathered at the training grounds. A mix of all pony races—unicorns using their magic to move swiftly or teleport, pegasi flying in from all directions, with some hovering in the air awaiting orders, and earth ponies galloping with all their might. Worried murmurs filled the air, echoing from every direction, as, like the townsfolk in Ponyville, everyone in Canterlot had also felt the energy wave. The guards knew that was why they were summoned, but they were anxious to know who or what could have caused such a powerful force. Among the crowd, two recognizable guards stood out—Berry and Flowy, who were being bombarded with questions. "Berry! You’re the one who called us here, right? And you say you don’t know why?" a pegasus demanded irritably. "Are you dense, pal? It’s obviously because of that magical energy wave from earlier," a unicorn retorted, turning back to Berry. "The real question is, why gather here instead of starting patrols as protocol dictates?" "It wasn’t just Berry who called everyone. General Falcon of the day guard did too. We shouldn’t doubt him. If he called us, it must be serious," a pegasus from the day guard joined the conversation. "Are you really saying you don’t know what’s going on, Berry? Who ordered you to assemble your guards?" "Will this take long?" "Where did that energy come from?" "Do you know who caused it?" "W-well, no, I don’t know anything more than what you all already know. I, uh…" All the questions overwhelmed the stallion, and he began to panic. "It was Princess Luna who ordered this gathering! We don’t know anything else, so leave Berry alone! The princess will be here soon and will tell us what to do, okay?" Flowy stepped in to defend him. "ATTENTION, ALL GUARDS, FORM RANKS!" Before the soldiers could continue arguing, General Falcon’s voice boomed from the front, prompting all the day guards to take their positions. Unlike the night guards, they were uncertain about following his command, as he wasn’t their direct commander. "THIS GOES FOR THE NIGHT GUARD TOO. FORM UP! YOU HAVE FIVE, FOUR, THREE, TWO, ONE… ATTENTION! STAND AT ATTENTION!" Right beside General Falcon, another unicorn teleported in—the General of the Night Guard. As soon as they counted down, the soldiers lined up and stood tall. Berry sighed with relief. "Thanks, Flowy, I owe you one," he smiled a little sheepishly as he took his place firmly like the others. "Don’t worry. I’m your partner, after all," the mare laughed, turning to look straight ahead. As the soldiers looked forward, they saw Princesses Celestia and Luna approaching the training platform with serious expressions. "One of King Sombra’s crystals… There’s no doubt. He managed to place it so close to us without anyone noticing. This is a serious problem," Celestia thought, recognizing immediately who was behind it. The dark crystals were unmistakably the mark of that pony. But it didn’t make sense; King Sombra had been completely defeated by the Elements of Harmony. He hadn’t had a chance to cast his strange spell to vanish with the Crystal Empire. Using that crystal would have served him no purpose; Sombra had disappeared completely, leaving Celestia to a second, more concerning theory. "The ponies you saw… You said some were injured, while others were fleeing the cave. Those first two, from how you described it and from the nightmare of the wounded pony, it seems they were captured, which leads us to the second group," Celestia said thoughtfully, watching as the guards formed in front of the platform. "The group that escaped," Luna continued, "were behind me, so I couldn’t see them well, but I did catch a glimpse of their cloaks." Luna looked down, recalling as much as she could about the cave. "But it doesn’t make much sense either. Why wear those cloaks? They were rather ordinary with no distinct markings. I don’t think they’re a cult dedicated to King Sombra," Luna turned to her sister, her expression troubled. "They wanted to conceal themselves, and those runes…" Celestia frowned. "I don’t want to make any accusations without proof, but… runes are the specialty of zebras. A unicorn wouldn’t need to use them." Luna’s eyes widened at this realization. "You think that…!" She almost let out the Royal Voice. Celestia quickly interrupted, "We can’t draw conclusions so soon. Runes can be made by any pony. We must consider all possibilities, or we could be facing a serious territorial conflict between kingdoms." "For now, we should focus on the wounded ponies. I’ll send reconnaissance soldiers to search for them," Luna sighed. "I just hope this isn’t as serious as I think." The sisters finally reached the stairs to the platform and quickly climbed up. "We’ll find out soon enough," Celestia said simply. "ATTENTION ALL SOLDIERS! THE PRINCESSES ARE AT THE FRONT OF THE FORMATION! ALL SOLDIERS, EYES FORWARD!" Both generals shouted in unison. After ensuring that everyone was still and silent, they turned to face the princesses, who waited patiently. "Your Majesty Celestia, Your Majesty Luna, as you ordered, the entire day and night guard, except those on Canterlot patrol duty, are here. We’re ready to receive your orders." The two generals bowed after speaking. "Thank you, generals," Luna responded calmly, turning her head to look at her sister. She closed her eyes and, with a nod of her head, signaled for Celestia to take the first word. Princess Celestia didn’t wait a second longer and spoke loud and clear. "Soldiers, first of all, I want to apologize to my guards for interrupting your rest, but right now, we’re on high alert!" All the soldiers tensed. "We have information on the location of that energy felt a few minutes ago, and there are injured ponies involved! About 12 kilometers into the Everfree Forest, an explosion occurred, caused by unknown individuals!" Celestia used her magic to create an image in the form of a map, marking the location near the mountainous areas. Celestia turned and looked at Luna, who understood instantly and continued the explanation. “We don’t know the reason, but it appears a pair of ponies has been kidnapped!” Like Celestia, Luna created an image to identify the ponies. “As you can see, one of them is extremely injured—” Some guards, especially the younger ones, gulped as they saw the terribly wounded unconscious pony. “Right now, our orders are clear. All present soldiers will create a perimeter in the Everfree Forest, prioritizing the protection of Ponyville, the closest town. Nothing will enter or exit the forest—without exception! Meanwhile, the reconnaissance squad will enter the forest to locate the abducted and take them to the nearest hospital.” Celestia raised a hoof to halt Luna, deciding to conclude the speech herself. “Rescuing the hostages is our top priority. If you encounter any issues, you are to send me a scroll immediately, and I will have the Wonderbolts join the mission.” Celestia’s gaze drifted from the ground soldiers to those hovering in the air. As they noticed her looking, Captain Spitfire struck her hoof against her chest in acknowledgment, followed by the other Wonderbolts who repeated the action in a resounding salute. “If you find those responsible, you must neutralize them and bring them before us. As we’ve said, we don’t know who they are. All we know is that they’re wearing cloaks. I don’t need to stress the importance of this mission—not just for Canterlot, but for all of Equestria. I wish you luck, my loyal guards.” Celestia concluded with a solemn blessing for her soldiers. She looked once more at the generals who stood at attention. “I’m entrusting this mission to you.” “Of course, Your Majesty!” they replied in unison. “SOLDIERS, MOVE OUT! PEGASI, YOU’RE UP FRONT! HEAD DIRECTLY TO PONYVILLE AND THEN CIRCLE AROUND EVERFREE! ALL OTHERS, SWEEP THROUGH THE AREAS NEAREST TO CANTERLOT!” “SIR, YES, SIR!” all the soldiers shouted in unison. The guards quickly deployed to their assigned locations, moving as swiftly as they could, each grouping into their designated squadrons. From Canterlot, a large formation of pegasi could be seen flying toward Ponyville and beyond, while those galloping on the ground headed in the opposite direction toward the Canterlot border of the forest. As all of this was happening, Captain Spitfire flew in front of her team members. “For now, we’ll be observers only. We’ll stay in Ponyville to be closer to the mission area, and we’ll simply await orders from Celestia once we arrive. Understood?” Spitfire swept her gaze across her members, who remained silent and focused. Spitfire frowned slightly and shouted, “UNDERSTOOD?” “Yes, Ma’am!” all responded, having realized their momentary lapse. “All right, then! Move those chicken wings, let’s go, go, go!” The Wonderbolts flew at full speed toward Ponyville, aiming for Cloudsdale specifically. Spitfire led the group, her expression focused, yet in the back of her mind, she recalled a certain rainbow-maned pegasus known for her speed and reckless bravery. She wanted to arrive in time to prevent that impulsive mare from diving headlong into a situation beyond her control. Celestia had been clear that absolutely no one was to enter the forest—not even the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. “Rainbow Dash, you better not do anything reckless,” she muttered. The Wonderbolts team disappeared over the horizon. Both princesses watched as the training grounds gradually emptied, leaving just the two of them. The sisters silently hoped it wouldn’t be too late for the ponies who had been taken. For now, all they could do was wait. Chap 5 (Keep calm) Elsewhere Minutes before the explosion Everfree Forest, Zecora's house Unlike most ponies who were sleeping and enjoying their nightly rest, Zecora's house was as lively as if it were dawn. Different flashes of light could be seen, and sounds of bubbling liquid filled the air. "Mmm, vanilla essence," said a small pony with a list in her hooves. "Done!" Another pony grabbed a glass jar from a nearby shelf and let the liquid fall into the bubbling pot. The first pony squinted to focus on each ingredient on the list. “Ebony seeds.” “Got them,” the second pony took the seeds from a wooden basket on a table and tossed them deftly into the pot. The first pony raised an eyebrow as she read the last ingredient, “And, uh, dark tree roots?” "On it!" the second pony enthusiastically galloped off in search of the roots, leaving a cloud of dust behind her. The pony, with a slight cough, shook her hoof to disperse the dust, and her gaze turned to the zebra beside her. "Uh, Zecora, are you sure this is the right list? I don’t think roots are... ideal for a perfume," said the little pony hesitantly. All this fuss was due to two fillies who were currently adding ingredients to a small pot bubbling and glowing with magic. “Trust me, young ones; this potion will give you what you’ve wished upon,” said Zecora in her typical rhyming manner. Zecora, the only zebra resident in Equestria and known by many as the Everfree Forest witch, one of the wisest mares you could ever meet, was currently helping the fillies make a little gift. Apple Bloom, who held the list in her hoof, turned completely to look at Zecora. “I trust you, Zecora. It’s just… this is really important, and…” the filly yawned, “I don’t want it to go wrong,” she said, her eyes half-closed. "Yes! We've spent so many hours gathering all these ingredients. It has to be the best perfume ever!" Scootaloo shouted with excitement as she threw the roots into the pot. The two fillies were none other than Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The reason they were at Zecora’s house was that they wanted to give the best perfume possible to their mutual friend, Sweetie Belle, the third member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Sweetie Belle’s birthday is coming up, and we want to give her the best gift—a perfume with a smell that never ends!” Scootaloo jumped, fluttering her small wings with joy. Zecora approached the fillies with a slight laugh. “I’m glad to see you’re so dedicated,” she said, patting both fillies on the head, “but you shouldn’t tire yourselves instead. The night is now quite cold, so let’s continue tomorrow as was foretold.” With a strong breath, she blew out the flame beneath the pot. The perfume they were working on wasn’t meant to have a permanent smell, as that would be too difficult and could also be uncomfortable in certain situations. But Zecora could help make the perfume last longer and have a more sublime, prominent fragrance. Zecora had allowed the fillies to come to her hut to prepare their gift. Knowing this would be a time-consuming task, she let them sleep in her home. But she hadn’t expected them to have the energy to stay awake so late… Well, she had expected it, but her heart couldn’t stop them from working so hard for their friend. Scootaloo objected a little. “B-but we still have to filter the liquid and bottle it! Besides, we’re not tired at all, right, Apple Bloom?” The filly looked at her friend for support. ZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz “No, sister, the pie’s better with jam… grape jam…” Apple Bloom had already fallen asleep while sitting up. Zecora approached the filly and placed her on her back. Slowly, she approached the sleeping bags they had brought with them, gently lowered her into the bag, and tucked her in. “Agh, Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo complained like a little child. “Well, I’m not tired at all!” She crossed her hooves with a pout. "Scootaloo, you are tired; I can see it in your face, so why not rest in this warm place?". “I don’t know what you’re talking about…” she said with a big yawn, “...at all.” Zecora raised an eyebrow and gave her a mischievous smile without saying a word. Scootaloo let out a long sigh. “Okay, okay, maybe I am a little tired.” She rubbed her eyes with her hooves and trotted to her sleeping bag. As she lay down, she curled up with a satisfied smile, finally able to relax after hours of work. The zebra sorceress smiled maternally and tucked the filly in. “Rest now, little filly, may your dreams be sweet and silly.” “Thanks, Ms. Zecora… tomorrow… we’ll finish for sure,” Scootaloo finally let herself drift off into the world of dreams. Having finally managed to get the fillies to bed, Zecora allowed herself to sigh in relief. Like the fillies, staying up so late had exhausted her quite a bit, and it was time to get some well-deserved rest as well. With a slow trot, she approached her water jug and poured herself a glass. With a small sip, the zebra let out a sound of satisfaction, feeling her throat soothed and her body hydrated. Pleased, she contemplated the tranquility that had filled the cabin until her gaze fell on the little fillies sleeping peacefully. When was the last time she had company in her home? Of course, there was always some pony coming to her cabin seeking advice or help with some problem, and often those visitors were the Elements of Harmony. But she never had any pony spend the whole night in her home; it felt like she was in her true home. Memories flooded back to Zecora—memories of a time that brought her both happiness and sadness, the moments she enjoyed with her family in the Zebrican kingdom. It was a fulfilling, calm life where she had everything she needed to learn and do much more than any other zebra had done in a long time. That was how she became who she was today. "YOU HAVE JUST BETRAYED YOUR OWN KIND!" "You don’t deserve to be a zebra, much less to live among your own." "How could you do this to your family? To… your mother!" "Goodbye, little one. Remember that your father will always be watching over you. Never change." Zecora had long since overcome these memories, but that didn’t mean they weren’t still painful. The reason she had to leave her kingdom and sever ties with her own kind was not a subject she was willing to discuss with anyone. The past is the past, and now she was very happy with where she was. Zecora was about to take a final sip of water, but just as the glass was about to touch her lips… !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Unfortunately, her rest could not come due to the shockwave that spread throughout Everfree and beyond. Zecora's eyes widened in shock, and the glass slipped from her hoof, spilling its contents on the floor and causing a terrible noise of shattering glass. "Huh? What was that?" Both fillies woke up, looking around. "Zecora, are you okay?" Apple Bloom rubbed her eyes and yawned. "What time is it? I feel like I haven’t slept at all." “Me too,” Scootaloo muttered grumpily. “What’s going on?” Fortunately, the fillies hadn’t felt the shockwave as intensely as older ponies. Being so young, their connection to magic and sensory perception of it was weaker than usual. Zecora said nothing, staying still with her pupils reduced to pinpoints, a clear sweat falling down her face. “…” “Zecora?” The two fillies approached the zebra, puzzled by the strange expression she had. "Zecora," Scootaloo tapped her lightly on the hoof, but there was no reaction. “Zecora, you’re scaring me,” Apple Bloom said with fear and worry. She pinned her ears back and moved closer to Scootaloo for comfort. Noticing her friend’s fear, Scootaloo shouted at the zebra to wake her up, “ZECORA!” The sorceress zebra returned to reality. “I… I…” she stammered, trying to gather her thoughts. Zecora knew this was not a good omen; she had to think quickly about what to do. Should she take the girls to the village immediately? No, she couldn’t risk putting the fillies in danger in the Everfree Forest. She didn’t know what had caused that energy, but she knew it was negative, and it was too dark to go out with young ones—creatures would be lurking. Although her hut wasn’t deep in the forest, she still wouldn’t take the risk. Leaving the little ones here and going for help? Not a chance! Although she could handle the creatures of the forest alone, leaving the girls waiting in the hut, unprotected for who knows how long, would be even more dangerous than her previous idea. Her only option was to wait. If that energy had been so intense, it was sure the town had felt it too, and Applejack would know about it as well. It was only a matter of time before she’d come with help, or, knowing her, gallop straight to save her little sister. With a plan in her mind, she relaxed a bit, trying to soothe the girls. "Calm down, little ones, I’m sorry for scaring you. It’s just that something deep in Everfree is brewing anew.” “W-what do you mean?” Scootaloo asked, trembling. Applebloom shuddered and hugged Scootaloo, looking at Zecora with fear. “Is it something dangerous?” “Unfortunately, yes. I said you should sleep, but now you must stay awake in case we need to leap.” Zecora knelt and hugged them protectively. “Little fillies, don’t be afraid; I’ll protect you here, so stay unfrayed.” Despite trusting the words of the wise zebra, both fillies exchanged a glance and swallowed hard. It wasn’t common to see Zecora so worried. Sleep was no longer an issue now. Shibuya 12:10 AM Ten minutes before the events with the zebras and the battle between the king of curses and the special-grade curse, Jogo, we’re taken to another battlefield, far from a fight of nobodies. Inside a construction building, hundreds of blows resounded, concrete shattered, mixed with the awful sound of flesh meeting flesh. CLANK In a blur of speed, a figure smashed into a pile of metal pipes on the second floor, sending them crashing to the ground with a deafening echo and a cloud of dust. Above the dust cloud, another figure jumped high, raising his leg to deliver a powerful axe kick. This was Toji Fushiguro, the sorcerer killer. Though he had died years ago, a ritual had returned his body to the world of the living. Originally, only the body was meant to be summoned for use in the war, but they hadn’t counted on Toji’s unique trait: his heavenly restriction, which replaced all cursed energy with a divine body. Due to his absence of cursed energy, the sorcerer killer had prevailed over the ritual domain that had summoned him, yet, being a soulless body, he’d become a killing machine governed solely by instinct. BOOM The kick landed, fracturing the floor and shaking the entire area. Before the kick reached its target, the other figure dodged, jumping through unsealed gaps in the concrete, escaping the building. This person was battered, breathing heavily. "Damn it… how do I get out of—?" The sorcerer killer appeared behind him, having smashed through a wall. In his hand was a sharpened red metal bar, just a hair’s breadth from piercing the person’s throat. “Nue!” Clasping his hands in a wing-like shape, a giant owl-like creature with a mask emerged from his shadow. With its claws, it swiftly grabbed the sorcerer’s clothes and flew away from his opponent. "Argh, I don’t know how much longer I can hold out…” The sorcerer thought he could finally catch his breath in the air, if only for a second. But that hope faded as he sensed an intense cursed energy surge in the subway area. It was a familiar energy. "Was that…a Sukuna finger?!” He remembered the path his friend and companion had taken to reach Gojo; it was in the same direction. “Itadori…he must be in trouble! Did they capture him? Has Sukuna taken control?” The sorcerer growled in frustration. “WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING IN SHIBUYA?” His distraction proved fatal when a car flew straight at him. Nue skillfully released the sorcerer just in time, so the car only struck the bird. But with no further cushioning, he crashed into a lamppost before hitting the ground. “Get up, Megumi!” the sorcerer groaned in pain, struggling to rise. This second person was none other than Megumi Fushiguro, the first-grade shadow sorcerer and son of Toji Fushiguro. However, the sorcerer killer couldn’t recognize his own son, driven entirely by his hunting instinct. Likewise, Megumi had never known his father, so he didn’t recognize him either; it was a true tragedy. The shadow sorcerer was in a critical state, his cursed energy draining quickly; he could only manage a few more summons at most. Megumi kneeled, blood trickling down his forehead. His hair stood on end as he sensed a breeze coming from in front of him. Instinctively, he formed a new hand sign resembling a toad, which materialized in front of him, just in time to cushion a powerful punch aimed at his stomach by Toji, who closed the distance with explosive speed. “Ugh!” The sorcerer swallowed the bile rising in his throat as his body was sent flying back into an alley. Unfortunately, the giant toad hadn’t been enough to completely absorb the blow. "I need to distract him." For the second time in the fight, he formed a rabbit-like hand sign, conjuring a large cloud of rabbits to cushion his fall. Once on the ground, the swarm of rabbits surrounded the killer. Just like the first time he used them, the swarm lasted only a second before Toji dispersed them with a powerful stomp, creating a shockwave that destroyed all the rabbits. Again, he charged at the sorcerer. Time slowed down as the metal bar neared Megumi’s head. The sorcerer's pupils shrank as the metallic edge approached. I’ll have to use it. I have no choice. If I don’t, I’ll die in vain! Panic overtook him as he slowly raised his fists, releasing a massive amount of cursed energy. "Swing and vibr—" THUD Like an angel descending from the sky, a new person arrived to his rescue, delivering a powerful, well-aimed kick to the enemy’s face from the left. Although he blocked with his forearm, it was enough to send him flying several meters, crashing into a building. After delivering the blow, she landed skillfully on the ground. As the figure stood firmly in front of him, he recognized the dark green hair and distinctive sorcerer uniform. "Zenin-senpai!” exclaimed the shadow sorcerer, gratefully surprised. Maki Zenin, a second-year sorcerer unfairly ranked as fourth-grade due to her limited cursed energy. Like Toji, she had a heavenly restriction that enhanced her physical abilities, though hers was incomplete, nowhere near the monstrous capabilities of the sorcerer killer. The sorcerer breathed heavily, struggling but determined. "I guess I got here just in time," she said with a frown of pain and determination. Megumi approached her for a closer look, and his eyes widened in shock. “Z-Zenin-senpai, what happened to you?” he asked, deeply concerned. His worry was more than justified. The upper half of the sorcerer's body was largely burned, her shirt scorched and fused with her skin. Her neck was severely burned with second and third-degree burns, her face in a similar condition. Luckily, her eyes were unharmed, but her long hair had been cut short and singed. “What happened up there after I left?!” Megumi asked hastily, wiping the blood from his mouth with his sleeve. “That—” Maki couldn’t respond before she had to dodge a punch aimed at her stomach, moving with lightning speed. That speed was beastly; she’d wager it was even faster than the old leader of the Zenin clan. Megumi clasped his hands together once more, summoning the horde of rabbits to distract Toji for a few seconds to plan his next move, now that he had help. The duo dashed out of the alley they were hiding in, trying to put as much distance as possible between themselves and their pursuer. Just talking was a feat for Maki, but her immense strength and the adrenaline coursing through her veins kept her fighting. Taking advantage of the moment, Zenin updated the shadow sorcerer on everything that happened after Toji took him away. "That damn volcano-headed curse caught me off guard, right after that lunatic threw you out the window," she said, her voice clearly angry and frustrated. "But he underestimated me. He attacked me with weaker fire than he used on the others. Ha! That bastard thought he could kill me with that little." Maki was fuming; in this stupid war, she was being underestimated continuously, as if she were some weakling, and that made her blood boil. The pain she felt now was nothing in comparison. For Megumi, this had already turned into a bad joke. He couldn’t take any more cursed surprises; everything kept going from bad to worse. If it weren’t for Maki’s arrival…wait! If Maki was the only one who came here, that meant— "What happened to the others?! Is Nanami…?!" Maki, understanding what Megumi wanted to ask, stopped him before he could panic. "Calm down. Unlike the old man, I’m sure Nanami is still alive. When I woke up, all I saw was Naobito’s charred body, so I guess he got up before me." In the distance, they heard buildings being destroyed by Toji. After finishing off the horde of rabbits, he started chasing them, tearing through everything in his path at an absurd speed. Realizing the assassin was hot on their heels, the duo changed direction and ducked into an alley again. “He’s probably somewhere else, but I don’t know how much longer he can last without someone healing his burns,” Maki said, looking down, defeated. “...he got it much worse than me,” she added, remembering how the volcano curse incinerated the entire right side of the sorcerer’s body. Megumi bit his lip in frustration and fear. "Damn it! We need to find him before another curse does." Maki let out a dry chuckle. “Easy to say. I don’t think we’re exactly in shape to help anyone right now.” The echo of objects breaking and the assassin’s footsteps grew louder down the alley. “We should worry more about how the hell we’re getting out of here alive from that psycho. I hope you have a good plan because all I’ve got are my fists.” Megumi frowned. "I've been trying to come up with one since this fight started," he growled, angry. He hadn’t had a single moment to think of something; this run was the closest thing he’d get to a break, so he wracked his brain as hard as he could. “...he acts more on instinct than on any clear motive or ideal. I think he’s just looking to fight the strongest being he can find. That’s why he attacked the octopus curse before, and that’s why he’s after me.” Maki narrowed her eyes at Megumi, skeptical. “You’re giving yourself a lot of credit. I don’t want to bring you down, but I think the strongest among us was Nanami,” she said mockingly. Even in her condition, teasing others was essential to her life. A vein pulsed on Megumi’s forehead. "I know it sounds egotistical, but believe me, my technique has something very dangerous…only I can’t use it. At least, not right now." Maki’s slight mockery allowed Megumi to release some of his stress over the situation. “Something dangerous? What are you talking about, Fushigu—” Maki shook her head. “You know what? Never mind! We don’t have time to keep talking! He’s right on our heels!” Exiting the alley, they continued through the streets until they passed a restaurant. Megumi looked at the building intently and abruptly stopped. Maki stopped soon after, looking at the sorcerer, confused. The sorcerer’s mind raced, and he finally came up with a plan. “Fushiguro! What are you doing?! Do you want a last meal before you die, you idiot?!” she shouted, distressed by Megumi’s sudden stop. "It’s not that, Zenin-senpai," he grunted, annoyed. "I think I have a plan. How strong are your legs?" “Is this serious? Why do you want to know that? Now’s not the time to share your weird fetishes. I think you got hit way too hard in the head, Fushiguro.” Megumi said nothing, simply looking at the sorceress with a serious expression. He was dead serious. Maki sighed and put a finger on her forehead. “I’m not sure, but I think I could put a car on my back and do squats with it without much difficulty. Around 1,000 kg, I guess.” She looked at the building ahead with blank eyes, then back at Megumi. “I hope your brilliant plan isn’t to throw cup noodles at him until he gets tired.” Maki couldn’t understand what this restaurant could do to help in this fight. She was an expert in combat, but strategy wasn’t exactly her strength. "Trust me, Zenin-sen—" Before he could finish his sentence, Maki lightly smacked him on the head. "And for the fiftieth time, stop calling me Zenin. Just call me Maki," she said in a bored tone. Megumi rubbed his head and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "What a pain," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "We don’t have much time. Come on, follow me." Both sorcerers entered, breaking down the locked door and vanishing into the darkness. And so, the shadow sorcerer’s plan began, though all they could do was pray it would be enough to defeat that man. Chap 6 (It's just a simple nightmare) Somewhere Else On the outskirts of Cloudsdale, there’s a house made of clouds—something impossible for any creature to build except for pegasi. The natural magic in their bodies lets them interact with clouds as if they were solid structures. They’re so familiar with this ability that they’ve literally built their entire city in the clouds. Despite the darkness of the night, surprisingly, a rainbow was fully visible, arching right above the house. The rainbow poured onto the clouds and flowed over the surface like liquid, spilling off the edge of the floating building, defying all conventional physics. Inside the house, as you might expect on a peaceful night, a mare slept soundly, her presence easy to notice thanks to her loud snores, which were so intense they even made the cloud walls quiver slightly each time she exhaled. Her multicolored mane was a mess. She lay in a position so uncomfortable it would have impressed a contortionist; any other pony would wake up sore, but this mare wasn’t just any pony. She looked disturbingly relaxed. The mare laughed dreamily. “What are you talking about?” she mumbled in her sleep, a big smile spreading across her face. She must have been dreaming about something interesting. “Of course I can do it. I’m Rainbow Dash.” This mare was none other than Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty, the fastest pony anyone had ever met, the boldest, the most incredible, the strongest!… or so she claimed, at least. The pegasus’s expression shifted to a determined frown as she flapped her wings, as if she were trying to fly. In the dream, we see the setting she’s in—a training ground for pegasi, specifically the Wonderbolts’. In the center of the field, a massive tornado shook the surroundings as it grew larger. Facing this tornado was Rainbow Dash, struggling slightly but managing to hold her position in the air. She whistled, impressed. “Wow, that one’s big. Not bad, Lightning.” From the center of the tornado emerged a pegasus with a yellow mane and the standard Wonderbolt recruit uniform. The other mare wiped a bead of sweat from her brow and flew quickly up next to the Element of Loyalty. “‘Not bad’?” she huffed, slightly offended. “This is the biggest tornado a pegasus has ever created, Rainbow!” She spread her hooves wide, emphasizing the enormity of the tornado. Rainbow Dash shrugged indifferently. “Meh.” She crossed her hooves and smirked at Lightning Dust. “I’ve seen bigger.” Lightning raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Well, if you think it’s no big deal, how about a little challenge?” She leaned in close, her expression taunting. “Fly into that tornado and stop it by flying the opposite way.” Rainbow held back a laugh. “Seriously? Can’t you think of a tougher challenge?” Ignoring the taunt, Lightning squinted at her with a sly grin. “Or… could it be you’re scared?” Rainbow uncrossed her hooves, pressing her nose up against Lightning’s. “Ha! Good one. Of course I can do it; I’m Rainbow Dash!” Lightning rolled her eyes and pointed a hoof at the tornado with a smirk, signaling Rainbow to back up her words. With confidence, Rainbow looked at the tornado, stretched her muscles, cracked her neck, and got into position. “This’ll only take me ten seconds.” With that last statement, she shot off, leaving a rainbow trail behind her as she flew straight toward the tornado. The second she got close, she began flying in the opposite direction of its rotation. At first, she could only make a few feet of headway due to the force of the wind trying to pull her in the same direction. But this pegasus wasn’t about to let a little wind slow her down. “Grrrr,” Rainbow gritted her teeth, pushing her wings harder until she managed to pick up speed and start making loops around the tornado. With each loop, her velocity increased until a rainbow ring formed around the tornado. What had once been an ordinary tornado was now a multi-colored whirlwind spinning in the opposite direction. Just as she’d promised, ten seconds later, the tornado dissipated as if it had never been there. Rainbow shot back toward Lightning but didn’t slow down, crashing dramatically into the training ground, complete with a panicked scream. Lightning looked at her in amusement, flying down slowly to stand beside the sprawled-out pegasus who looked as limp as a bird that had just flown into a window. Rainbow shakily got back on her hooves, breathing heavily and covered in sweat. “Well… what’d… what’d you think of that?” she managed to say between breaths. “I’m impressed. I would’ve given you a ten out of ten, but you still need to work on your stopping skills,” Lightning laughed, eyeing Rainbow up and down. “You look like a real warrior—or like a soaked rag.” Rainbow shook herself off, trying to get the sweat out of her coat. “Phew, thanks. Piece of cake.” Her ears perked up. “Wait, did you say—” !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Rainbow suddenly felt a strange tingling that shot through her whole body. At that exact moment, the bright, sunny sky turned into a stormy, ominous one. “Huh?” The wind picked up, tossing the pegasus’s mane around wildly, and as she tried to push it out of her face, she heard voices. “Rainbow, help!” When the mare looked behind her, she saw the tornado had reappeared, and now it was pulling in a hot air balloon. Narrowing her eyes, she could make out her five friends inside. Rainbow’s pupils shrank in fear, but she quickly recovered and shouted, “Hang on, girls! I’m on my way!” Before she could move, Lightning flew in and blocked her path. Her mane hung over her eyes, hiding her expression. “Hey, what’s your problem? Let me through!” Rainbow yelled. No response. Confused, Rainbow tried to sidestep Lightning, but every time, Lightning moved to block her again, which only irritated her more. Finally, Rainbow lost her patience and grabbed her old partner by the neck. “What the hay are you playing at?! Get out of my way! My friends need me!” Lightning replied in a calm, whispering voice. “Why? We’re having such a good time here, aren’t we? I seriously can’t believe you’d abandon all your dreams and ambitions for something as pointless as friendship. How pathetic,” she sneered. Rainbow’s face hardened. “I don’t care what your deal is. I don’t need to hear it.” She tightened her grip on Lightning and lifted her to make eye contact. When she did, her eyes went wide, and she quickly let go. Rainbow took a moment to focus on her surroundings. As she looked around, she noticed the edges of everything seemed to blur. After a few seconds of glancing around, she relaxed in relief. With a deep sigh, she chuckled. “I get it. This is just a dream. I remember now—this all happened back during the Wonderbolt trials. So that means this is just a dumb nightmare.” She smacked her head with her hoof, feeling silly. As soon as she realized this, the tornado vanished, as did the hot air balloon, both dissolving into wisps of smoke. “You’re a really annoying pony.” Lightning’s face revealed itself—or rather, the lack of it. Her face was a blank slate, but her voice echoed hauntingly all around. “You’re the reason I got kicked out of the Wonderbolts. We could’ve been an unstoppable team, but no. You chose your friends.” Her voice dripped with bitterness. “All you had to do was follow me.” Rainbow looked at her with a bored expression. “Look, I don’t need to argue with some unreal dream. I’ve said everything I needed to say to you in real life.” She waved her hoof dismissively. “Let’s get this over with and let me wake up—” Rainbow’s words were cut short when Lightning slammed into her, grabbing her by the shoulders and pushing her back several meters across the training ground, until they were off the edge of the cloud. Rainbow gritted her teeth, glaring. “That wasn’t cool, Nightmare Lightning.” “Listen closely: you’re not invincible, Rainbow Dash. That loyalty of yours will be your downfall. Sooner or later, it’ll be your curse,” Lightning said, finishing with a dark, restrained laugh. Rainbow grumbled through clenched teeth, “Oooh, spooky. Sounds like a great Daring Do chapter—aaah!” Lightning spun her around and hurled her off the training grounds, sending her plummeting towards the ground. Rainbow shouted, flailing as she spiraled downward. She extended her legs, using the wind to steady herself. She turned her head back toward Nightmare Lightning and laughed. “Did you forget I’m a pegasus?!” Relaxed, she closed her eyes, waiting for her wings to catch her… only they didn’t. She raised an eyebrow and opened one eye, looking to her sides, and to her horror, her wings were missing. Rainbow’s ears pinned back against her head. “Uh-oh.” Her scream resumed, louder than ever, as she continued her rapid fall. Just before she was about to hit the ground face-first, she threw her hooves in front of her face. The moment she made contact, everything went black. Chap 7 (Under Pressure) "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" In the real world, Rainbow Dash was so alarmed that she shot up from her bed, her wings propelling her right through the cloud walls of her house. Rainbow found herself hovering mid-air, shaking her head vigorously to snap back to reality. Once she refocused her vision, she realized she was now about twenty meters above her home. Letting out a groan of exhaustion, she rubbed her eyes. "I knew it was just a nightmare." She glanced around quickly in every direction, feeling embarrassed at the thought that someone might have seen her in such a humiliating scene. "Oh great, if anypony finds out I got scared by a silly dream, like some little filly," she rubbed her hooves together in shame. "What would they say about me?" Rainbow comically furrowed her brow and slapped her cheeks with her hooves. "No! Come on, Rainbow, you can't lose your cool so easily. I'm the most awesome pegasus around! I have a reputation to keep up—I won't let a dream beat me ever again!" She raised her hoof as if to punch the air. Rainbow stayed in that pose for a few seconds in an awkward silence. "…and now I'm talking to myself. Wonderful." With the resulting silence, she finally picked up on the sounds of commotion and raised voices coming from her left, in the direction of Cloudsdale. It seemed like something was going on. Raising an eyebrow, she murmured, "What's happening?" She turned her head in the other direction, towards the town of Ponyville in the distance. To her surprise, she saw many lights on and could make out ponies moving around. She scanned the horizon. It didn’t look like morning was anywhere near, so why were so many ponies up and about? "What did I miss?" She scratched her head. The pegasus began to fly slowly towards Cloudsdale, determined to get some answers. As she entered the city, it looked almost like the place had been attacked, except everything seemed perfectly normal otherwise. Pegasi were flying around everywhere, and others were arguing with each other. Getting closer to the crowd, she listened carefully to what they were saying—something about strange magic, monsters, attacks, and a bunch of other things that just seemed like nonsense to Rainbow. A pegasus flew past her in a hurry. Fed up with not knowing what was happening, she grabbed him by the tail and turned him around to face her. The pegasus winced in mild pain and gave her an annoyed look. "Hey, what's wrong with you? Why'd you do that?" "What's going on with everyone?" Ignoring his complaints, she demanded information with a stern expression. The stallion muttered a string of silent insults, looking her up and down with a spark of recognition. With a firm tone and a smug look, he replied, "You tell me. Aren't you one of the Elements of Harmony? You should be the first to know." Rainbow groaned in frustration. "If I knew, I wouldn't be asking. Being an Element doesn’t make me a know-it-all," she said in a grumpy voice. The stallion chuckled mockingly. "Of course. What else can I expect from a high-and-mighty pegasus with fame going to her head, I'm sure—" Before he could continue with his taunts, Rainbow made a gesture as if rolling up her sleeves and moved towards him menacingly, her teeth grinding. The stallion wisely stopped his jeers and raised his hooves in surrender. In a nervous and shaky voice, he replied, "Alright, alright, calm down, it was just a joke!" He backed up a few inches. "Just answer already, don’t waste my time." Not wanting to end up flattened by this mare, the stallion quickly complied with her request. "About ten minutes ago, a wave of magic spread throughout the area. It seems like a massive amount, seeing as the town of Ponyville is also in the same state as us. Nopony knows anything else; some ponies went to the city center to wait for the president." He pointed above them, showing how many pegasi were flying in the same direction. The stallion frowned. "As for me, I’m getting my stuff ready in case I need to make a quick getaway," he looked at the Element of Loyalty nervously. "That’s all I know, I swear! Can I go now?" he asked, pleading. Rainbow felt annoyed; nothing he said answered her questions, but it wasn’t his fault. Sighing in defeat, she waved her hoof, signaling that he could leave. With a relieved smile, the pegasus quickly flew off. Rainbow was left alone again, full of questions. A thought crossed her mind: Well, if I can’t get answers here, I’ll go see Twilight. If anyone can figure out what’s happening, it’s that egghead. Just as she was about to make a decision, her ears perked up at the sound of a pony shouting at the top of their lungs. "HEY, LOOK OVER THERE!" the pony shouted, pointing to the horizon in the direction of Canterlot. All the nearby pegasi who heard the shout turned to look in the same direction—Rainbow included. When she looked, her eyes went wide as she immediately recognized what was approaching. High above the city, a gust of wind at high speed was headed toward Cloudsdale in a V formation, the whistling of the air growing louder as it drew closer. A pony spoke up in disbelief, "Is that…?" "The Wonderbolts!" Rainbow confirmed what everyone was thinking, shouting in amazement. Even though she’d recently been accepted as a Wonderbolt cadet and spent a little time with them, she still couldn’t help but be impressed every time she saw them fly. "I think Princess Celestia sent them," said a delighted mare. "Finally, we’ll find out what’s going on," said another. "Awesome!" The pegasi started cheering and waited eagerly for the arrival of the elite fliers, but the more realistic—and pessimistic—ponies weren’t too happy and made themselves heard. "This isn’t awesome at all! If they came this fast, it means there’s real trouble." "Oh, for Celestia’s sake, does that mean the ones saying it was a monster attack were right?!" Rainbow Dash could see that ponies were starting to panic again, so she tried to calm them down. "Guys, calm down, the Wonderbolts are going to—" "I’m not sticking around to find out!" "We have to wait for the Wonderbolts!" "Heeey, if you guys could just let me talk," Rainbow said soothingly. The ponies ignored her words, and the argument grew louder. "I don’t care!" "Then you’re an idiot; this doesn’t help calm things down at all!" The group started bickering uselessly, and Rainbow’s eyebrows furrowed and trembled in anger as she continued trying to get them to listen. "Listen," she said in a neutral tone, but her face was growing angrier and her eyebrows kept lowering more and more. "Did you just call me an idiot?! This whole argument is dumb; it doesn’t help anything." "I’m on this pony’s side; I’m not staying here!" "They’re the Wonderbolts!" another emphasized. "Where could be safer than here right now? Stop acting like a bunch of foals!" "You stay out of this; nopony asked you!" "You’re all stubborn; stop causing trouble," another pony joined in the argument. And so more and more ponies started arguing, and some even began pushing and shoving. In the middle of it all was Rainbow, clenching her teeth so hard that her fur started to turn red from the rage building up. Her cheeks puffed up with air, and with a burst of wind, she propelled herself above everypony and let out a powerful shout. "LISTEN TO ME FOR ONE DAMN SECOND!" Her shout was so loud and sharp that it even generated an echo, intensified by the following silence. All the nearby ponies stopped abruptly and stared at the mare in shock. Even some pegasi who were much farther away flew over to see what was happening in this area, which embarrassed the Element of Loyalty a bit. Rainbow took a deep breath to calm herself and resumed speaking. "Listen up, everypony, I’m Rainbow Dash, the fastest pony there is—you probably know me," she said smugly, crossing her hooves. "I can assure you everything will be fine." "Who?" a pony said from the crowd. Rainbow's eyelid started twitching involuntarily, showing her rising irritation as she glared at the pony who asked that. Another pegasus next to him smacked him on the back of the head. "Idiot, she’s an Element of Harmony! Everyone knows her. Do you live under a rock?" The pony rubbed his head in pain. "I was just trying to lighten the mood, geez," he muttered in irritation. Rainbow hovered there in silence, dumbfounded for a few seconds before shaking her head to refocus. "Like I was saying, the best choice is to stay here in Cloudsdale and hear what the Wonderbolts have to say." "But—" another pony started to argue, but Rainbow cut him off immediately. "You’re staying here and that’s final!" she lifted her hoof and waved it threateningly. "Unless you want a little lesson from Miss Right Hoof here—and I assure you, it’s not going to be about math, but it will involve this girl pushing you down in the mud!" Some pegasi gulped and flattened their ears against their heads, clearly intimidated. Rainbow nodded in satisfaction, seeing no one else wanted to object. “That's better. Now, we need to—” “I sure hope I’m not hearing you threatening this crowd, Rainbow Dash!” a voice called out from not too far away. Rainbow froze, her face showing sheer panic at the sound of that voice. Slowly, she turned her head over her shoulder with a guilty expression, looking towards the owner of the voice. About five meters above her hovered a pegasus with a mane of fiery orange and yellow, standing straight up like flames, and clad in the iconic Wonderbolts uniform. Her hooves were crossed, and her brows were furrowed as she shot Rainbow a judging look. “Because if you are, you’ll have a lot of trouble graduating as a Wonderbolts cadet.” She slowly began approaching the multicolored pegasus. “Captain Spitfire…” Rainbow squeaked with a nervous, sheepish smile. Captain Spitfire, the current leader of the elite flight squadron known for their speed and acrobatics, the Wonderbolts, was now hovering intimidatingly in front of Rainbow. The multicolored pegasus was sweating buckets, swallowing hard as she frantically tried to find a way out of the situation. All she managed was a nervous smile. “I want an explanation, now,” Spitfire demanded in a neutral tone. This wasn’t a request; it was an order. Rainbow chuckled nervously. “Captain Spitfire, I know this looks bad, but….” Her eyes darted around, looking for anything to distract from the topic. A few seconds later, she widened her eyes as an idea hit her. “C-Captain, what happened to the squad? We all saw you arrive from Canterlot,” she raised her head over Spitfire’s shoulder to glance behind her, “but I don’t see them anywhere.” Spitfire didn’t budge from her stern expression. “They went to the city center to explain the situation to the Cloudsdale mayor.” She leaned in closer to Rainbow’s face, narrowing her eyes. “Now, answer my question.” Rainbow groaned in defeat. “Alright, alright, fine. I may have threatened them… just a little bit.” She brought her hooves together to emphasize her point. “That’s not true!” a pony in the crowd shouted indignantly. “She said she’d slam us into the ground if we didn’t listen to her!” “SHUT UP!” Rainbow snapped. Spitfire’s brow twitched, her eyes narrowing to the point where it almost looked like she was trying to shoot lasers out of them. In fact, Rainbow felt a slight itch on her forehead as if it was actually working. “FINE, IT WAS A FULL-ON THREAT!” she admitted. “But I had to do it! All these silly ponies were panicking and wouldn’t listen to anyone,” she said, clapping her hooves together firmly. “Somepony had to restore order!” “That’s no way to treat civilians!!” the crowd yelled. “BE QUIET!” Spitfire rolled her eyes and let out a long, resigned sigh before allowing the faintest of smiles. “Rainbow, I appreciate you taking the initiative and trying to keep things under control,” she returned to her serious expression, “but this isn’t the best way to do it. Threats don’t honor our squadron. As Wonderbolts, we have to act professionally, providing protection and reassurance.” She thumped Rainbow’s chest with a hoof. “You’ll be the face of the Wonderbolts too. And even more importantly, you’re an Element of Harmony. Let me tell you, that approach was anything but harmonious.” She finished her lecture by pressing her hoof down on the multicolored pegasus’s head. Rainbow lowered her ears in embarrassment. “I understand, ma’am. I’m sorry.” She looked at her captain with determination. “It won’t happen again. Next time, I’ll find a better way to handle things,” she said with a resolute smile. Spitfire smiled back. “That’s what I hope to see, rookie.” Rainbow grinned, closed her eyes, and puffed out her chest. She’d managed to get out of this without punishment. She felt an imaginary weight lift from her shoulders, though her worry remained. Everything Spitfire had said was true; if she became a Wonderbolt someday, she couldn’t represent the squad poorly. And as an Element of Harmony, she had to set an example of what it meant to be “harmonious.” Well, that word was a bit vague. What did it mean to be harmonious? She didn’t really understand what it meant to be an Element of Harmony. Was she supposed to act differently? But if that were the case, why was she chosen as an Element in the first place? There wasn’t exactly a manual when she was selected. Maybe it was best not to overthink it—unless she wanted to fry the little hamster in her head. “Ugh,” she groaned as she felt an elbow jab her side. Spitfire had moved up beside her, nudging her ribs to snap her back to reality. “Remember, you’re still on probation, so don’t screw this up again. I might like you, but I have limits, you know?” she said with a slight laugh. Rainbow laughed nervously, scratching the back of her neck. “O-of course, ma’am.” “You’re kidding! You’re not even going to punish her? Captain, you should—!” a pony in the crowd started to shout. “QUIET!” “QUIET!” Both were surprised to have yelled the same thing at the same time, glancing at each other for a moment before bursting into laughter. Spitfire sighed, this time more calmly. “Alright, since I’m here, let me tell you what’s going on. So listen up because I’m not repeating myself!” Rainbow focused closely. “So you do know what’s happening?” “Not entirely,” Spitfire murmured so that only Rainbow could hear. Spitfire took a breath and then spoke loudly and clearly, “We are on high alert!” The simple phrase made everyone tense up again, even more than before, confirming that a big threat was looming. The murmurs and agitated conversations among the pegasi resumed. Spitfire continued, raising her voice to quiet the ponies, “The princesses have deployed a large number of soldiers to this area and beyond. They’ll be arriving soon.” “But why? We haven’t seen anything around here. If this is a high alert, shouldn’t something have already happened?” Rainbow asked, confused. Spitfire held up a hoof, signaling for her to let her continue. “We were informed that deep within the Everfree Forest, some unknown individuals have kidnapped ponies for some sort of strange ritual. That ritual is the cause of the energy that spread everywhere.” “Oh, dear Celestia, those poor ponies…” Some pegasi covered their mouths, visibly worried. “The princesses gave a simple order: no pony is to enter the Everfree Forest under any circumstances. The guards will set up perimeters around the forest to enforce this, and the recon teams will be tasked with rescuing the captives. My team will stay in Cloudsdale in case a situation arises that requires speed.” “What about us? We’re not in danger, are we?!” the ponies shouted. Spitfire descended slowly onto the cloud ground, followed by Rainbow Dash. “You all can rest easy; as long as you stay away from the forest, there won’t be any trouble. I know this is a stressful situation, but the only advice I can give is to head back to your homes and carry on as if nothing is happening.” With that, the majority of the pegasi grudgingly returned to their homes, seeking ways to relax and trying to ignore the obvious danger lurking out there. However, some decided to ignore the captain’s advice and left the city. Rainbow watched as several pegasi flew away. “Do you think they’ll be alright? Shouldn’t we stop them?” she asked, uncertain. “No, let them do what they want. As I said, the only thing they need to avoid is the forest.” She gave Rainbow a playful smile. “Besides, you should take care of that voice of yours; I’m sure that scream from earlier took a toll,” she chuckled. Rainbow blushed furiously. Of course, Spitfire had heard her yell (oh Celestia, let the ground swallow me up), and now she wouldn’t let her live it down for weeks (what a great way to keep your image, Rainbow). The mare nervously rubbed her hooves together, trying to steer the conversation away from her current embarrassment. “W-well, if you say so…” Spitfire closed her eyes, relaxed. “Nah, don’t worry. They’re a bunch of scared foals; they won’t go near that forest,” she said confidently. Foals. Rainbow Dash froze for a moment, staring into space. She didn’t know why, but she felt uncomfortable when Spitfire said that word. Why did it throw her off so much? It was… important, urgent even, but what was it? Think, think, think. Rainbow’s eyes widened, and she gasped in shock as a memory came flooding back. Chap 8 (i must go)Flashback The Element of Loyalty lay sprawled on a cloud, staring at the sun as it slowly made its way toward the horizon. She had been in that position for about an hour, utterly bored. The day's work had been done ages ago, and with plenty of daylight still ahead and nothing else to do, she decided to relax on a small cloud hovering over Ponyville. Rainbow let out a big yawn. “What a boring day.” She rolled around on the cloud and kept watching the sun inch away. “I guess being so fast does have its downsides.” What could she say? Those wings of hers were blessed by the skies themselves, and she couldn’t help but push them to their full potential. Something caught Rainbow’s attention on the ground—a skateboard rolling at high speed. Instinctively, Rainbow smirked as she realized who it was. There was only one filly in all of Ponyville who used a skateboard. With a flap of her wings, she rose into the sky to locate the source of the sound. And there she was: a small orange filly zipping through the streets of Ponyville, using her tiny wings to gain more speed as she performed her signature daring stunts. Rainbow chuckled softly. “Well, at least someone is having fun.” Seeking to shake off her boredom, she decided to descend and have a little chat with the kid. Meanwhile, Scootaloo kept racing through the streets, pulling off stunts that some might call risky and unnecessary. But this little filly had an incredible knack for skateboarding—though, contrary to what some might think, it wasn’t her special talent. She didn’t have a cutie mark yet, and her skills on the skateboard were pure effort and practice, with no connection to whatever her future mark might be. She sped through Ponyville so fast that she left a trail of dust behind her, much to the annoyance of nearby ponies, who coughed and grumbled some choice words she couldn’t hear. Her gaze was laser-focused, her smile wide and thrilled. She had her sights set on a wooden plank propped up against a house, her determination clear. Gripping her skateboard tighter, she flapped her wings even harder. When she hit the plank, she launched into the air, soaring over several rooftops. “Woooohoooo!” she cheered, her voice full of exhilaration. When she landed, she skidded about five meters before finally coming to a stop. She let out a satisfied sigh, wiping sweat from her brow. “Phew! Not bad. I think that’s a new personal record!” “Hey, Scootaloo!” The little filly’s ears perked up at the voice, and her eyes darted skyward to spot that unmistakable rainbow mane. “Rainbow Dash!” she squeaked in excitement, only to quickly clear her throat and try again in a lower tone. “I mean, oh, hey, Rainbow. What brings you here?” “I’ve been watching your stunts for a while, and wow, you’ve really outdone yourself today,” Rainbow said, clearly impressed. “Really?!” Scootaloo’s fanfilly voice slipped out again, but she immediately blushed and tried to play it cool. “I-I mean, it’s no big deal. Just another day for me, hehe,” she said, waving a hoof dismissively. Rainbow chuckled at her antics. “So, what’s got you so hyped? I mean, more than usual.” Scootaloo’s eyes widened, and she started to sweat a little. “Oh, well… i-it’s a bit of a secret, you know?” she laughed nervously. Hiding something from her idol was harder than she thought. Rainbow frowned slightly. “Oh, come on!” she said in a playful, almost childish tone. “You can trust me. What, are you afraid it’s gonna get you in trouble?” She nudged Scootaloo’s side with a mischievous grin. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.” Scootaloo panicked and quickly waved her hooves. “No, no, no! Not at all!” She closed her eyes firmly and nodded. “Everything is totally legal and not mischievous. Promise!” “Well, then, there’s nothing to worry about!” Rainbow said, flipping in the air to lighten the mood. “C’mon, we’re talking about me. Is there anyone more trustworthy than me?” “Umm… no?” Scootaloo replied, hesitant. “Exactly!” Rainbow said dramatically, grabbing the filly by the shoulders. Scootaloo looked conflicted, torn for a few seconds, before finally deciding to speak. “All right, fine. The thing is, in a week, it’ll be Sweetie Belle’s birthday, and Apple Bloom and I are planning the best gift ever!” she said excitedly. Then, realizing how loud she was, she clapped her hooves over her mouth. “But we want it to be a surprise,” she whispered. “Ohhh, Sweetie Belle’s birthday. That’s right…” Rainbow laughed nervously, scratching her neck. “I totally didn’t forget about that. I should find her a gift, too. What are you getting her?” Scootaloo spoke with bright, shining eyes. “A perfume!” “…” Rainbow’s expression fell, her face showing clear disappointment and a lack of enthusiasm. “Perfume. Wow, that’s… amazing. Was that the big secret?” she said flatly. “It won’t be just any perfume! It’ll be the best perfume ever! In a week, we’re heading to the Everfree Forest to gather the ingredients,” Scootaloo clarified passionately. Rainbow’s ears perked up at the mention of the forest, and she let out an exasperated sigh. “You guys go to that forest way too often. It’s no place for fillies like you! Actually, it’s no place for anypony! Listen, Scootaloo, the outer edges of the forest aren’t so bad—that’s why Fluttershy lives nearby. But deeper in, it gets way more dangerous than you can imagine. I’d rather you all stayed away from there.” She finished with a stern, scolding look. Scootaloo’s ears drooped slightly, but she quickly recovered and spoke soothingly. “Relax, Rainbow! We talked to Zecora, and she’s letting us stay at her hut for the night. She’ll keep a close eye on us,” she said with a reassuring smile. Hearing that eased Rainbow’s tension, though she still wasn’t entirely convinced. “I don’t know… it still sounds risky.” “Please, Rainbow? We’ll be fine! Plus, we already got Applejack’s permission,” Scootaloo pleaded earnestly. “Hmm, well, if you managed to convince Applejack, I guess it’s okay,” Rainbow said hesitantly. Scootaloo beamed with joy. “Thank you, thank you!” She launched herself at Rainbow in a tight hug. “Yeah, yeah, it’s no big deal,” Rainbow replied, brushing off the gratitude. Scootaloo pulled back a moment later, still smiling brightly. “Besides, now you know where we’ll be, right? If anything happens, you’ll save us in no time!” she said with absolute confidence. Rainbow’s eyes widened in surprise before she crossed her hooves and smirked. “Of course! If something goes wrong, I’ll be there in seconds.” Scootaloo gave her a radiant grin. “Of course!” End Flashback Rainbow Dash’s face suddenly twisted into one of extreme panic. It was true. She had said they’d be at Zecora’s hut in a week. That’s today! Rainbow began sweating profusely as she subtly turned away, trying to slip away from Spitfire’s gaze. “Hey, where are you going, Rainbow? You’re acting really weird all of a sudden. What’s going on?” Spitfire asked, flying closer to get a good look at her face. Rainbow’s sweat intensified as her eyes darted around, searching for an excuse. “Uh, w-well, I, uh… I’ve got, you know… stuff~!” she stammered awkwardly. “Is it hard for you to talk? I think that shout might’ve messed up your throat,” Spitfire commented. Rainbow jumped at the suggestion and spoke in a hurried, cheerful tone. “Yes! Totally! My throat hurts!” She faked a cough. “I’ll just head to the infirmary to get it checked out. See ya later, ma’am!” she finished, her words coming out fast and nervous. The rainbow-maned mare took off into the sky, flying with determination. Spitfire stood watching the direction Rainbow flew, her brow furrowing. “…Rainbow, that’s not the way to the infirmary.” Rainbow stopped abruptly. “Uh, yeah, I mean, I have to go home first to grab some bits for the check-up,” she said with an awkward laugh. “That’s not the way to your house, either,” Spitfire said, her frown deepening. “What are you up to?” “N-nothing! Did I say my house? I meant Applejack’s house!” Rainbow said, scratching her neck so fast it looked like she was trying to start a fire. “I left my saddlebags there yesterday.” Spitfire wasn’t buying a word of it. It was clear Rainbow was planning something—and something that likely went against orders. There was only one possible conclusion. "Rainbow, you are not to go near that forest, understood? This is a direct order from the princesses," the captain said strictly. Rainbow flapped her wings to gain some distance from the captain, avoiding her gaze. "Mmmmmmm..." "Rainbow, did you hear me?!" "Heeee, gotta go, bye!" "Cadet, that’s an order! DON’T YOU DARE LEAVE LIKE THA—" Using all her speed, Rainbow Dash shot off, leaving Cloudsdale with a powerful gust of wind that left Spitfire’s mane in complete disarray. The fiery-maned mare clenched her teeth, a vein bulging on her temple as though she might explode. With a roar of frustration, she yelled, "RAINBOW DASH!" Among the small crowd still lingering in the streets of the cloud city, a pegasus spoke up, "Told you she deserved a punishment." "AND YOU SHUT UP ALREADY, NOBODY ASKED FOR YOUR OPINION!" Spitfire shouted in a shrill voice. "Like mother, like daughter," the pegasus quipped before strolling away calmly. Spitfire blushed slightly at the squeaky tone of her outburst. "Captain!" Spitfire shook her head to compose herself and turned toward the voice of one of her soldiers who had just arrived. Clearing her throat, she spoke with as much seriousness as she could muster, though the faint blush still lingered. "What is it, Sorian?" "We’ve communicated the situation with the mayor. All citizens are returning to their homes. What’s our next—huh? Are you okay, Captain?" he asked, noticing her slightly flushed face. Spitfire let out a sigh to calm herself and turned her gaze toward the horizon in the direction Rainbow Dash had disappeared. Sorian raised an eyebrow at the lack of response and approached his captain. "What’s going on, Captain—" Spitfire cut him off before he could finish. "Send a message to the guard heading to Ponyville. Tell them to keep a close watch on the area," she said, her expression hardening with both irritation and worry. "It’s likely Rainbow Dash will try to get in." Sweet Apple Acres The apple farm was in chaos, all the lights on, the sound of galloping hooves, and the clatter of objects being moved from one place to another. "Kids, you need to calm down a bit!" "But Granny, didn’t you feel that pressure? Something bad is happening, and my human instincts tell me my little sister is in danger! Big Mac, did you pack the supplies into my saddlebags?" "Y-Yep," the stallion replied nervously. "Geez, I knew letting them stay in the forest all night was a bad idea. I curse that puppy-dog face she always gives me to make me cave." Applejack, the Element of Honesty and the hardworking mare of Sweet Apple Acres, didn’t need more than a second to recover from the embarrassing tumble she took out of bed after the energy wave shook the farm. True to her nature—overprotective and paranoid about her little sister’s safety—her first thought was Apple Bloom’s well-being. Without sparing a moment to consider who or what caused the energy wave or how dangerous it might be, she dashed toward the Everfree Forest. Thankfully, her family was there to stop her, forcing her to at least prepare for the journey. Convincing Applejack to abandon her reckless charge was impossible, and she wouldn’t accept anyone else going in her place. Big Mac wasn’t particularly thrilled about her going alone, but he had to relent; someone needed to stay and protect the farm. "Dear, I know you’re worried about Apple Bloom. I am too, but you can’t go into that forest alone—it’s too dangerous," Granny Smith said, concerned. Applejack fastened her saddlebags onto her back. "That’s exactly why I’m going, Granny. I’m not leaving Apple Bloom out there alone. I don’t know what’s going on or what caused that energy wave, but I do know I need to get my little sister. I trust Zecora to look after Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, but I can’t leave it all to chance—I have to see for myself. Don’t worry, Big Mac will stay here to look after everything." Applejack had already planned her course of action. She would head to Zecora’s hut to check on the children—and the zebra herself—and if the danger was indeed coming from the forest, she would bring them all back immediately. She adjusted her saddlebags and marched out of her home, closely followed by her worried grandmother and brother. Granny Smith touched the stallion’s foreleg. "Big Mac, say something!" Big Mac could only look at his grandmother and shake his head in surrender. He’d already argued with Applejack, trying to accompany her, but as always, she was too stubborn. When they reached the farm’s edge, Granny couldn’t hold back any longer. She stood in front of her granddaughter. "What’s gotten into you? You can’t go in there alone, you silly mare! I won’t let you put yourself in danger like this. We’re going to the town for help first," she said, pressing her nose against Applejack’s. Applejack gently pushed her grandmother aside with her hoof, trying to step around her. "Granny, we don’t have time to argue. I’ve already made up my mind, and you can’t change it." Granny Smith frowned deeper. "You’re not going into that forest alone, and that’s final!" "LOOK OUT!" From a distance came the sound of the wind roaring at high speed. When the Apple family looked toward the noise, they were greeted by a crash in the dirt, sending up a massive cloud of dust. The entire Apple family shielded their eyes and coughed to clear the dust from their lungs. Applejack coughed a couple more times and spoke. "Let me guess—Rainbow Dash, is that you?" she said with a bored expression, already knowing who else would crash at such high speeds around here. The dust cloud dispersed, revealing a pegasus-shaped crater in the ground. From its darkness, a cyan hoof pressed against the dirt, trying to pull itself out. Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "The one and only," she said with a wince. With one final effort, she yanked herself free from the hole, brushing dirt off her coat. "Relax, Granny Smith. She won’t be alone—I’ll go with her into the Everfree Forest," she declared, pointing to herself confidently, though her voice wavered slightly. Granny Smith’s expression turned conflicted. She had hoped for a larger group; two mares weren’t enough to make her feel secure. She didn’t care that they were bearers of the Elements of Harmony—she still saw them as young mares in need of help. "But—" she began. Rainbow interrupted her quickly. She stepped closer to Applejack, who raised an eyebrow, and wrapped a hoof around her neck. "I promise you, with me by her side, we’ll be back in no time! Don’t you remember what happened at the Crystal Empire?" Granny avoided the pegasus’s gaze, rubbing her hoof. "I remember, yes." "Then trust us a little. We’ve been through plenty of dangerous stuff and come out just fine," Rainbow said, still visibly nervous as she began pushing Applejack forward with her hoof, earning a small groan from the earth pony. "Hey! Quit pushing me like that, Rainbow," Applejack protested, trotting along the dirt path. "Wait! Hold on, I haven’t—" Granny tried to call after them, but the mares were already too far away. "—finished," she said in defeat, letting her head hang in exhaustion. Big Mac approached his grandmother, placing a comforting hoof on her back. Granny looked up at him with a sorrowful expression. Just from the understanding and caring look in her grandson’s eyes, she knew what he wanted to say. "I need to stop worrying so much, huh?" she muttered. "Yep." "She’s right. They’ve faced a lot of danger before. I remember when they went into the Everfree Forest after Nightmare Moon, and they handled it." "Yep," Big Mac said, his hoof still soothing her back. Granny Smith sighed. "I know, it’s just... I can’t stop worrying about her." She swallowed to ease her dry throat. "Everything will be fine, right?" she asked anxiously. Big Mac looked off into the distance where his sister galloped, followed closely by Rainbow Dash. Then he closed his eyes calmly. "Yep," he said firmly. "I hope so, Big Mac," she whispered, lifting her head to watch them too. "I really hope so." The two mares maintained a steady pace as they approached the Everfree Forest—one galloping, the other flying. Applejack seemed puzzled. Since Rainbow Dash had arrived, she hadn’t lost that look of nervousness and unease. Keeping her focus on the road, Applejack glanced at the pegasus and saw that same expression lingering. "Rainbow, you’ve been acting mighty strange since you showed up. What in tarnation is going on?! This ain’t like you," she said in her usual southern drawl. The multicolored pegasus turned her gaze to her friend. Seeing Applejack’s concerned expression, she quickly shook her head to steady herself, let out a small laugh, and spoke calmly. "It’s just that I might’ve made someone really mad." "You? Making someone mad? Well, there’s a surprise," Applejack teased with a smirk. "But for you to be this jittery, it must’ve been someone important," she said thoughtfully. "What’s goin’ on in Cloudsdale? Better yet, what in Equestria is goin’ on at all?!" "It’s a long story, and I’d love to tell you every detail, but we don’t have much time." In the distance, the sound of flapping wings became audible, growing louder as several pegasi approached their direction. Rainbow Dash glanced up, her expression turning more serious and stressed. "Look over there. See them? They’re heading for the Everfree Forest," Rainbow said gravely. Applejack followed her gaze and widened her eyes in surprise. "The royal guard—both from the Day and Night Courts?" she said, bewildered. "This is more serious than I thought!" "They’ve been ordered to cordon off the outskirts of the Everfree Forest. Their orders are to let nothing in or out—not even us," Rainbow said, her brow furrowing. "If we don’t hurry, they’ll stop us. And I think you and I both refuse to sit on our hooves knowing Scootaloo and Apple Bloom are in danger." Applejack stared ahead, her expression conflicted. "I’m not one to disobey authority," she said through gritted teeth. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. "But you’re right. I can’t sit by while my family’s in danger." Rainbow grinned in satisfaction. "Then let’s pick up the pace!" Rainbow shouted, speeding up her flight and kicking up a trail of dust behind her. "Wait up, girl! I can’t fly!" Applejack hollered, galloping harder to keep up. Chap 9 (Risk It All) Shibuya 12:15 AM The Sorcerer Killer walked slowly through the ruined streets of the district, unbothered and indifferent. His face was a blank canvas—any trace of emotion was nonexistent. All sense of rationality had been stripped away when his body was brought back to life without his soul. The only feeling—if it could even be called that—was the satisfaction of the hunt. Chasing strong opponents and making them tremble in fear calmed him. It was almost intoxicating. His steps echoed through the streets with deliberate slowness, spreading the sound of a somber symphony—a sound that whispered in your ear that the reaper was coming for you. Death was certain, though not swift. This reaper took its time, savoring the despair of its prey. The arrival of that girl barely mattered to the Sorcerer Killer. He had no interest in her. If she got in his way, he would kill her. If she ran, he would ignore her. Once he finished with his current prey, he would seek the next strongest being nearby. If that turned out to be the girl, he would do what came naturally. Hunt. His steps halted as he reached the side of a large restaurant. His head turned slowly, his indifferent eyes locking on the shattered door. Toji’s incredibly enhanced senses allowed him to take in every piece of information around him—sight, smell, touch, hearing, taste—all heightened to the extreme, granting the Sorcerer Killer a near-perfect body. After eliminating the horde of rabbits for the third time, Toji resumed his pursuit. Though the sorcerers had managed to put significant distance between themselves and him, all Toji needed was his hearing to track their footsteps and his sense of smell to follow the trail of blood lingering in the air. His prey was gravely wounded. There was no need to rush. They were likely trying to hide, thinking he would overlook them. A grave mistake. The Sorcerer Killer turned his body calmly to face the door. With another relaxed step, he entered the building. Surrounded by the darkness of the condominium, he turned his head side to side, waiting for the slightest shift in the environment. He continued through the restaurant, weaving between neatly spaced tables, each laden with unfinished meals. The civilians had been caught in a conflict they weren’t part of. A neighborhood once filled with joy, celebrating Halloween, had become a warzone of indescribable horrors, where the few remaining civilians prayed for it all to end. None of this mattered to Toji, of course. As he approached the kitchen area, he abruptly stopped, noticing the subtle sensation of wind brushing against his skin. Could it have been a draft from outside passing through the windows? No. His finely tuned senses told him the wind was coming from the kitchen. Seconds passed, and Toji noticed another subtle change in the atmosphere—a peculiar smell. It seemed to be… CLANK Toji’s senses refocused on the noise behind him. With great skill and speed, he grabbed a nearby table and hurled it just a split second after hearing the sound of a body colliding with plates, shattering them. The table slammed against the wall, taking with it the body of a giant frog that dissolved seconds later. CLANK Another sound to his right. More shattered plates. Toji did the exact same thing as before, with the same result: another frog smashed against the wall. CLANK Once again, the same noise behind him. This time, the Sorcerer Killer didn’t react. He chose not to attack to understand what his enemy was planning. The frog sat on a table, staring at the Sorcerer Killer. Despite Toji’s unchanging expression, the frog seemed to recognize his confusion. It responded with a croak, then began hopping between tables, breaking all the plates nearby. CLANK Another frog appeared on his right, doing the same as the first. CLANK Another emerged from the shadows, repeating the process. CLANK, CLANK, CLANK, CLANK, CLANK. The entire restaurant echoed with the deafening sound of countless broken plates. The noise prevented Toji from determining if his prey was nearby. Having lost his patience, Toji decided to escalate. If he couldn’t find his prey, he would simply flush them out by force. He would destroy the entire building from the outside. The Sorcerer Killer was about to exit the restaurant when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw four objects being thrown into the air. He looked up and quickly identified them. Sacks of flour. —Nue! — The shadow sorcerer finally revealed himself, emerging from one of the kitchen’s gas vents and forming the corresponding hand seal. Blood poured from his nose, a result of the immense strain on his brain from summoning so many shikigami. The owl materialized from the shadows and flew rapidly toward its target. Using the electricity in its wings, it tore open the sacks of flour. The powder began to fall, but before it hit the ground, the bird flapped its wings with all its might. The flour dispersed throughout the building, blocking much of the Sorcerer Killer’s vision. Unfazed, Toji grabbed another table to hurl at the owl, but it dodged by smashing through a window and flying outside. Now with his vision obscured and the sound of shattering plates deafening him, the Sorcerer Killer, for the first time in the battle, was caught off guard. He felt a slight discomfort in his torso. Looking down, he saw a giant snake biting into his abdomen and arms. The snake emerged from the mouth of a fourth frog. With tremendous strength, it began thrashing Toji against every wall in the restaurant. However, for Toji, this wasn’t a significant problem. A bit of force was all it took for the snake’s skull to explode. The mercenary remained suspended in mid-air, adjusting his body to land gracefully on the ground. But before his feet could touch the marble floor, he was met with a shadowy chimera ready to deliver a powerful side kick that sent him flying toward the kitchen. The assassin blocked with both arms, sliding across the floor. Megumi didn’t waste this opportunity. Gathering all the strength he had left, he charged in. A brief hand-to-hand skirmish ensued. The sorcerer did everything he could to land a hit, while the assassin calmly blocked every attack. Attempting a leg sweep, the mercenary interrupted Megumi’s strike with a simple knee to the face. The sorcerer cried out in pain and staggered backward a few steps. Toji lunged with his metal pole, aiming for the final blow, but was intercepted by three giant frogs. Their tongues lashed out at his arm and legs, pinning him. The mercenary exerted his strength to pull the shikigami closer and free himself, but to his surprise, his power had weakened. His senses were slightly disoriented, and his eyes began to sting. A few moments later, his head started pounding, and his lungs and nasal passages burned. Toji’s eyes widened in realization. This was what he had smelled earlier in the kitchen. His irrational state hadn’t allowed him to identify it then, but now he understood it was affecting him. —Looks like it’s taking effect, — Megumi said with difficulty. From his pocket, he pulled out a pair of masks, putting one over his face and tying it tightly. He allowed himself a small gulp of air. All this time, the sorcerer had been holding his breath. For the first time in the battle, Megumi allowed himself a sliver of hope. His plan was going perfectly. Flashback —What the hell are you doing, Fushiguro?! — Maki whispered angrily, panicking. As soon as they entered the restaurant, Fushiguro sprinted toward the cleaning supplies room and started grabbing every gallon of bleach he could find. —I need to gather as much chlorine as possible, — he said while pulling out more bottles. —Fushiguro, could you explain what the hell you’re planning? — Before she could continue her scolding, the sorcerer tossed several gallons of bleach into Maki’s arms, forcing her to catch them with a surprised expression. —Follow me, — Fushiguro said, rushing past her toward the kitchen. Maki clicked her tongue in irritation but followed close behind. Megumi reached the boilers, grabbed all the gallons, uncapped them, and poured their contents into the large pots. Maki mimicked his actions. —Fushiguro, — she growled impatiently. —We’re going to weaken him. — Fushiguro continued pouring the liquid into the large vat. When they were done, the shadow sorcerer cranked the boiler to its maximum temperature. —Bleach has a chlorine concentration of 2% to 15% per liter. Specifically, these gallons have 10% chlorine. Considering that—and assuming the label isn’t lying—we should have about five liters of pure chlorine. If we heat it to its boiling point, all that chlorine gas will be released into the restaurant and concentrate here, — Megumi explained seriously, looking at his companion. —In Japanese, please, — Maki replied with a bored expression. Megumi let out a defeated sigh. —I’m going to poison him. It’s likely he’ll notice once the gas starts seeping out of the kitchen. I’ll have to distract him long enough for the gas to take effect. I’ll hold my breath for as long as I can while it happens. After that, it’s up to you, Maki-san. — Megumi climbed down from the boilers and approached some pipes along the wall, breaking them with a powerful strike. —Before you leave the building, don’t forget to toss the sacks of flour when my frogs appear. Once that happens, wait for the sig—OW! — "Yes, yes, I know. Don’t think I’m so stupid that I’d forget something you just told me a few seconds ago," she replied with disdain as she hopped down from the boiler. In the distance, the echo of footsteps, moving slowly towards them, resonated throughout the street. It was like the ticking of a clock marking the arrival of the inevitable. It was almost time. Maki approached the kitchen exit. As she passed by Fushiguro, she stopped and gave him a light tap on the shoulder. “That gas will affect you too if you breathe it in. Act fast," she said seriously. Then she turned to look at him, her face a mixture of concern and determination. "A lot of people have died today. So if you die... I’ll kill you,” she finished with a small joke and a slight smile. Fushiguro’s eyes widened when he heard those words. "Itadori, be very careful down there. Remember, if you die..." "You'll kill me, right? Haha, don't worry. Mechamaru is with me, remember? I'll be fine, I promise." “Don’t worry, Maki-san. I’ll make it out of this.” Maki let out a small laugh. “Don’t be such an arrogant little brat.” The sorceress continued on her way, leaving Fushiguro behind. Before disappearing completely from the kitchen, she called out one last word over her shoulder: “Good luck.” Fushiguro regained his serious posture and began performing hand seals. Shikigami after shikigami emerged with each movement, as blood poured from his nose due to the strain. When he finished his last invocation, he took a deep breath and hid inside one of the gas extractors. Now That had been his last invocation. He had barely any cursed energy left to fight hand-to-hand. If this plan failed, he would have no choice but to resort to that final invocation. With a grunt of effort, Fushiguro kicked Toji hard in the stomach. The frogs holding Toji threw him against another wall with great force. “Even though he’s weakened, he’s still standing. His body must be incredibly resilient. Maybe he noticed the vapor... Perhaps he’s holding his breath too.” Fushiguro sprinted towards Toji. The mercenary reacted instantly, charging towards him as well. Despite the chlorine gas weakening him, the fight was still clearly in favor of Toji. His brute strength and endurance were superior. Megumi was doing all he could, but every hit he landed seemed to have no effect. Meanwhile, Toji countered with twice the force. A knee to the face caused Megumi to stagger backward. Without hesitation, Toji advanced, ready to finish him off, but three giant frogs once again held Toji’s arms and legs. Fushiguro spat blood onto the floor, wiping his face as he tried to recover some air. “Damn it. This isn’t working... and I’m running out of oxygen. Even with the mask on, it’ll be useless once the air is filled with chlorine vapor.” He grabbed a couple of chairs, infused them with cursed energy, and hurled them at Toji with force. The mercenary, fed up with the constant interference from the frogs, jumped with immense strength, evading the chair strikes and sending the frogs flying into the air. As he spun on his axis, he created a whirlwind of dust and vapor around him. Fushiguro covered his eyes with one hand and reached into his pocket with the other, searching for something. Seconds later, Toji used centrifugal force to slam the frogs back to the ground with such force that the tiles shattered, and a small tremor shook the building. Toji landed nimbly, raised his arm, and launched the sharp metal bar he was holding directly at Fushiguro, who was still shielding his eyes. Fushiguro had no time to react. But just before the bar could strike, one of his frogs wrapped its tongue around him and pulled him out through a broken window just in time. The sorcerer assassin observed the broken window where Fushiguro had escaped, raising a hand to cover his mouth. The flour smoke still filled the restaurant and clouded his vision, even more so than the summoning spell had. There was something about that sorcerer that triggered an odd instinct within him. However, the flour smoke, combined with the poisoning and the mask hiding the sorcerer’s face, prevented him from identifying what that new feeling was. That was why he hadn’t attacked with full force. Unable to pinpoint what was unsettling him, he simply decided to do what came naturally. Keep hunting. The mercenary flexed his legs, ready to pounce once more. Before he could make his first move, Toji’s eyes widened in surprise. An object had entered through the broken window. The light it emitted allowed him to spot it through the dense cloud of dust. A lighter. The sorcerer assassin was unable to react in time to escape the building. BOOM! Chap 11 (What I Have Lost) Toji. Tojiii. Tojiiiiii. Toji. The sorcerer killer opened his eyes suddenly, a trace of confusion crossing his face as he scanned his surroundings. He was sitting on a comfortable sofa, and in front of him, a TV was on, playing a show he didn’t find interesting enough to remember its name. To his left, the window curtains were drawn, letting the warm sunlight flood the living room. A melodic laugh broke through his thoughts. "Love, you’re sleeping too much," said a cheerful voice, filled with sweetness. Toji turned toward the source of the voice and saw her. The most beautiful figure he had ever seen. The only person who had pulled him out of the abyss. The woman who had driven away the resentment and hatred he harbored for his clan. The only person he truly loved. "Naomi…" Toji murmured, covering his mouth to stifle a yawn. Naomi Fushiguro, his wife. A completely ordinary woman, entirely detached from the world of sorcery. Toji had met her during one of his many trips to horse racing tracks, where he habitually placed large bets, always losing thanks to his notoriously bad luck. She was direct and straightforward. The first time they talked, Naomi joined the game, and even though Toji lost every bet he placed, she consoled him by inviting him to dinner the next day. She was always the one actively trying to get close to him. Toji never understood why, but he couldn’t push her away. With his menacing aura and the scar on his face, Toji had always been the kind of man who unintentionally kept people at a distance. He wasn’t trying to change that; he had long since given up on living a normal life. He was an assassin, nothing more, nothing less. When he finally asked Naomi why she kept approaching him, her answer left him speechless. She told him she liked serious and strong men—something that would have made him leave immediately. But it was what she said next that changed him. She had been watching him for a while, seeing him lose enormous sums of money on bets. Most would assume he was someone so rich he didn’t care about the losses, that he only did it for fun. But Naomi saw something else. She saw a man who had lost his purpose. Someone trying to mask his true feelings with a fake smile. When she finally worked up the courage to talk to him, she understood that Toji was a lonely person—not by choice, but because he had been forced to be alone. As they spoke more, she saw something others ignored: warmth and humanity. She fell in love. Naomi wanted to give him everything he needed—understanding, companionship, and love—and she had no qualms about telling him so with her characteristic frankness. "Come on, love, we’re running late," she said, gently tugging on Toji’s sleeve, pulling him back to reality. "Late for what?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "It’s the weekend. I don’t have any extra work that I remember." Calmly, he let his head fall back onto the sofa and closed his eyes. "I don’t feel like moving." Naomi let out an affectionate grunt, making a small pout. With a playful gesture, she grabbed Toji’s ear and gave it a slight tug, earning a soft complaint from him. "You’re such an idiot. How could you forget something so important?" Toji gently took her wrist to stop her. "Okay, okay, I’m sorry. You know I don’t dwell much on what’s passed, only on what’s happening now," he said serenely, releasing her wrist. Naomi frowned, placing her hands on her hips as she looked at him with disapproval. For a long fifteen seconds, Toji avoided her gaze, visibly nervous. "Well… maybe a hint would help jog my memory," he said, small beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Naomi stayed silent, lightly touching her stomach with two fingers before crossing her arms again. "Is that enough of a hint for you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Toji’s eyes widened in alarm as he abruptly stood up. "The baby!" "Yes, Toji, the baby," Naomi sighed. "Today we’re going to the gynecologist to find out its gender." Toji laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck. "Sorry, I forgot." "Your indifference exasperates me sometimes," Naomi sighed, trying to calm herself. Then, with a firm gesture, she began pushing Toji toward the stairs. "Go get ready. We’re leaving in ten minutes." "Yeah, yeah, you don’t have to rush me, you know? It’s not like it’s going to be born today. It’s just a check-up," Toji muttered grumpily as he climbed the stairs. "And don’t forget the keys, love," Naomi added with a teasing laugh. Toji tripped at her words, a vein beginning to throb on his forehead. "This is going to be a long day…" he muttered. “Well, it looks like it’s a boy, Miss Naomi. Congratulations.” The gynecologist’s voice echoed in the small ultrasound room as she observed the screen intently. Naomi, lying on the examination table with her shirt lifted, smiled radiantly at the news. Toji, sitting beside her, held her hand a little tighter than usual, as if the moment meant far more to him than he was willing to admit. "A boy…" Toji murmured, a small but genuine smile forming on his face. Naomi turned to him, noticing how his typically stern expression softened, even if just for a moment. "Did you hear that, love? We’re going to have a mini Toji." Naomi’s voice was filled with joy, accompanied by a light laugh. "I don’t know whether to be excited or scared." "That’s not funny, Naomi," Toji replied, trying to sound indifferent, though a faint smile betrayed him. "Do you have a name in mind for the baby?" the doctor asked while taking notes in her notebook. Toji glanced from the doctor to Naomi, his expression contemplative. "I’m not great at coming up with names. How about you choose?" Naomi tenderly stroked her stomach, her eyes shimmering with a mix of emotion and joy. "Actually, I’ve already thought of a name. He’ll be our greatest joy, our blessing. So his name will be Megumi. Megumi Fushiguro." Her smile grew as she turned her angelic gaze toward Toji. "I think it’s perfect, don’t you?" "Blessing, huh? Sounds nice... but I think it’s a bit too feminine for my taste," Toji said, averting his gaze with a playful smile on his lips. "Don’t make fun of our son’s name, you idiot, you idiot!" Naomi retorted, playfully hitting his arm. Toji let out a brief chuckle. "I was just joking." Naomi, with a slight pout, prepared to protest again, but Toji interrupted her, leaning in to give her a soft kiss on the lips. The woman was left speechless, disarmed by the gesture. "Megumi is the perfect name," he said sincerely. "Wahhh, wahhh, wahhh..." Toji sat in a hospital waiting room, holding a newborn in his arms. The baby’s vigorous cries echoed in the room, a clear sign of good health, as the doctors had cleaned and wrapped him in a soft blanket that still carried a faint scent of lavender. For anyone else, this would be a moment of pure joy, perhaps even one worthy of tears. But Toji simply held the baby, rocking him mechanically, his gaze fixed and vacant. "I’m truly sorry, Fushiguro-san... Naomi wasn’t able to survive the childbirth." The doctor’s voice was cautious, his words deliberate, as though fearing an outburst. Toji remained silent for a few seconds. "Did she say anything before... before she..." he finally whispered, unable to finish the sentence. The doctor nodded, swallowing hard before responding with a somber tone. "Yes. She asked me to tell you that she was sorry she couldn’t stay by your side. But she wanted you to try to find happiness by raising your son. And no matter what... not to blame the baby for her death." Toji closed his eyes slowly, his hands continuing the rhythmic rocking to soothe the child. "I see..." Without looking at the doctor, Toji turned on his heel and began walking toward the hospital exit. "She also said one last thing," the doctor’s voice stopped him mid-step. "She said she loved you." Toji froze, his head lowering further. His hair obscured his face, but his deep, trembling breaths gave him away. The doctor, uncomfortable with the sensitive moment, tried to maintain professionalism. "Miss Naomi had registered her wish to donate her organs upon her death. The hospital needs time to process everything, but in a week, we’ll transfer her body to the morgue to prepare for the burial." He bowed deeply to Toji before hastily retreating back into the delivery room. Toji stood there, unmoving, for several seconds. The baby’s cries gradually subsided as the child sought the warmth of his father’s arms. Finally, Toji let out a long sigh and walked out of the hospital. The sun shone brightly and majestically in the clear sky—a perfect day for anyone else... except for Toji. For him, this was the worst day of his life. Worse than any punishment he had ever received from the cursed Zenin clan. Worse than the torture and scorn. Worse than the time they condemned him to death, locked in a dark room with hundreds of curses. The baby had finally stopped crying and now slept peacefully, nestled in his father’s arms. Toji walked aimlessly through the streets, his gaze unfocused while the world around him carried on as usual. Each step pulled him deeper into his memories. The cinema. Where he had his second date with Naomi. It was there that she confessed her feelings for him, with a confidence that completely disarmed him. The construction site. Where he got a job thanks to Naomi convincing some of her father’s friends to hire him. It was there that he began to pull away from the world of death and violence. The ice cream stand. Where Naomi, with a cheeky trick, pretended to clean some ice cream off his chin, only to grab his face and steal a kiss. Their first kiss. The Centurion Hotel and Ueno Station Spa. The final destination of their honeymoon. The place where they made love for the first time. Toji shook his head and gently hit his forehead with his free palm, trying to drive away the memories that tormented him. But it was useless. His breathing became heavy, almost suffocating. Finally, he arrived at Ueno Park, a place as beautiful as he remembered it. He stopped in front of a solitary bench surrounded by cherry blossoms. Slowly, he sat down, careful not to wake the baby. His hair continued to hide his eyes as couples strolled past him, laughing, flirting, and enjoying their happiness. Toji’s leg began to bounce involuntarily, a nervous habit born of growing anxiety. His instincts, honed by years of survival, had told him the truth from the very beginning: Naomi was gone. But his heart had refused to accept it until the last moment. "Don’t blame our son." Naomi’s words echoed in his mind like a relentless refrain, freezing the restless movement of his leg. Toji closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, but he couldn’t push away the thoughts that tormented him. He had told Naomi about the world of sorcery and his connection to the Zenin clan, explaining that if they had a child, the baby would likely possess a cursed energy far beyond that of an average human. Though he wasn’t an expert in sorcery, he had taught Naomi the basics—how to detect curses and track cursed energy. She had picked it up quickly, just as she did with everything else. When their son was born, even outside the delivery room, Toji could feel a disturbance in the air. The presence of powerful cursed energy that seemed to fill every corner of the hospital. Surely Naomi had felt it too. Perhaps, even for a fleeting moment, she thought that this energy was the reason her body couldn’t endure the childbirth. Toji lowered his head. "Fool..." he murmured, his voice trembling. "Even if that were true, I would never blame my son." A tear fell to the ground. "B-but..." His voice began to quiver, breaking as more tears fell uncontrollably. Naomi’s words pierced through him once more: "But I wanted you to try to find happiness raising our son..." Toji slowly lifted his gaze, but his face was twisted in pain. His red, tear-filled eyes overflowed as his teeth bit hard into his lower lip, trying to stifle a sob that escaped in broken fragments. "I... feel like without you, I can’t be the father this little one needs..." It was the first and last time Toji cried like that. A heartbreaking sob that erupted from the deepest part of his soul, leaving him utterly drained. "I love you, Naomi." A choked whisper. "Without you... I can’t truly be happy." Toji leaned his back against a large advertisement window, his hands buried in the pockets of his jacket. Beside him, an old man in a yukata stood stoically, his posture calm and composed. "By the time he’s five or six, when it’s clear if he has inherited a technique..." Toji spoke softly, his tone detached. "I won’t care about handing him over to that damned clan. For the right price, of course." "Heh, if he ends up with the hereditary technique, I’ll give you ten million," the old man replied with amusement. They exchanged brief glances before parting ways without another word. Toji walked through the streets, his gaze empty, his steps heavy, as though carrying an invisible burden. "Even if this world is garbage... as long as he has talent, he’ll do better than me." His eyes grew even emptier with every step. "I don’t care anymore. Nothing matters anymore." After Naomi’s death, Toji lost all will to continue living a normal life. He found no reason to keep his job—it didn’t matter to him. The only reason he’d done it before was for her. For a few years, Toji tried to take care of his son. He tried to be a good father, focusing on the small joys and attempting to build something that could be called a family, no matter how incomplete it felt. But, though he would never admit it—and though he despised himself for it—Toji knew that the love he felt for Megumi was but a pale shadow compared to the immense love he had for Naomi. He often found himself lost in dark thoughts, wondering if his love for Megumi would ever be enough to mend the wounds he carried. No matter how hard he tried, the painful memories always consumed him. The image of Naomi—her laughter, her voice, everything she represented—remained a flame that burned him silently. The hatred he felt for his clan, buried but never forgotten, resurfaced with every thought of what they had stolen from him. Of the life he could have had if they hadn’t existed. That hatred was a poison, and each time he felt it, it pushed him further toward his true nature: combat, death, violence. As time passed, Toji came to a bitter realization. He wasn’t the father Megumi needed. He couldn’t be. The love he felt for his son wasn’t enough to fill the void Naomi had left behind, and he knew that if he stayed with him, that same emptiness would eventually drag them both down. Finally, he made a decision. He sent Megumi to live with Naomi’s relatives. It was a silent farewell, without explanations—just a promise to send money every month for his care. Toji couldn’t be there. He couldn’t drag his son into the darkness that consumed him. When Naomi died, she took a part of Toji’s soul and heart with her. The only person he had ever loved, the only one who had kept him away from the abyss, was gone. Without her, nothing stopped him from returning to the man he had always been: an assassin. As he watched little Megumi walk away, another piece of him died. But he convinced himself this was the only way to protect him. His nature... was something he couldn’t allow his son to witness. Toji closed his eyes and exhaled deeply. When he opened them, his gaze was harder, emptier. He continued walking through the bustling city, his silhouette fading into the crowd. "Do you have any last words?" asked a white-haired teenager, levitating in the air, the sun shining behind him and giving him the appearance of a divine figure. Toji slowly raised his head, his face worn by exhaustion. "No, thank you," he responded indifferently, his voice heavy, as though drained of life. Standing before him was Satoru Gojo, the strongest sorcerer in the world—and his executioner. His left torso was torn open, a gaping hole where flesh and bone once were. His arm hung limp, severed by the young sorcerer’s devastating attack. Toji wavered but kept his eyes steady. "Actually..." he murmured, his mind racing through every moment of his life. "I do have something to say." Satoru watched him curiously, floating closer to listen. Toji raised his gaze, his thoughts consumed by Naomi, as always. He had failed her. Her greatest wish was to have a happy family with him and their son, but he hadn’t been able to fulfill it. There were no words to apologize, but perhaps, just perhaps, he could do something to protect little Megumi. "In two or three years, the Zenin clan will buy my son," Toji said, his voice weak but firm. His eyes met Satoru’s glowing blue ones. "I know you’ll know what to do... after all, you’re the strongest." And so, the mercenary’s life came to an end. He died standing like a warrior—but also as a miserable father. If he had one wish, it would be to go to wherever his wife was, even if only for a moment. To speak with her one last time, even if it was just to hear her curse him for his actions. He only wanted to hear her voice again, knowing full well he wouldn’t be going to the same place. His destination was hell. In the world of sorcery, everyone dies with regrets. Toji was in shock. His eyes opened wide as he regained a brief moment of consciousness. The instinct that had suppressed his murderous intent wasn’t his assassin’s drive—it was his paternal instinct. Within him, the power of the ritual demanded control, urging him to return to the frenzied state he had been in. But Toji silenced it for just a little while longer. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and his voice came out low, calm. "Hey, kid... what’s your name?" About three meters in front of him, the young sorcerer stood with his fists clenched, raised in a summoning stance. Beside him, Maki stood in a defensive pose, ready to act if something went wrong. Both of them raised their eyebrows, confused by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Still, the young man obeyed cautiously, without lowering his guard. "Megumi... Megumi Fushiguro," he answered, his voice tense. Toji’s smile widened. "So, you’re not a Zenin." He chuckled softly, closing his eyes with something that looked like... satisfaction. "Then, that albino brat kept his word." Megumi blinked, confused. "Albino...? Are you talking about Gojo-sensei?" Toji ignored him and turned his attention to the girl. His gaze sharpened, but his tone wasn’t threatening—more curious than anything. "You, girl... I heard earlier that you’re a Zenin. But I can tell your strength doesn’t come from cursed energy. You’re like me. Why do you stay with that damned clan?" The girl steadied her trembling stance, letting out a feigned scoff of amusement. "I abandoned that name a long time ago. If this idiot keeps calling me that, it’s not my fault." Megumi flinched slightly. "Sorry, it’s just a habit." "Habit?" Maki responded, clenching her teeth and raising her fist as if ready to hit him. "I literally tell everyone not to call me by my last name." A vein popped on Megumi’s forehead, his irritation matching hers. "I meant a habit of courtesy! We’re from different generations—it’s natural to address people formally by their..." Toji’s relaxed laughter interrupted the argument. Both turned to him, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "So neither of you are Zenin," he muttered, his smile softening as he raised the hand holding the sharp metal spear. BAM. With a quick, decisive movement, Toji stabbed his own heart. Blood splattered onto his shirt, pouring out in torrents that grew weaker with each passing beat. Both sorcerers widened their eyes in shock and confusion. Who wouldn’t, after watching a man who had just been trying to kill them savagely suddenly calm down and then stab himself? Toji looked at them one last time, a wide smile etched on his face, indifferent to the pain of his fatal wound. "I’m glad to hear that..." Toji’s voice began to fade, barely a whisper that seemed to dissolve into the air. "It was nice meeting you. My name is Toji Fushiguro." His eyelids grew heavier, his exhausted body slowly leaning forward. Megumi’s eyes widened in shock. His mind was completely frozen, unable to process what he had just heard. He could only let out incoherent murmurs, trapped between confusion and disbelief. "I’m sorry... for not being there for you when I should have been," Toji said, his voice fragile but laden with sincerity. "And I’m even sorrier... that I couldn’t come to my senses before attacking you." He closed his eyes tightly, forcing out the words as life slipped away from him. "I’m just a weak man... too much of a coward to abandon my nature." Using the last bit of clarity he had left, Toji turned to Maki, a faint smile on his face. "And you, girl..." Maki, battered and covered in burns, barely managed to lift her head. Her breathing was heavy, and blood dripped from several cuts on her face and arms. She visibly struggled to focus her gaze on Toji. "W-what...?" she asked weakly, almost automatically. "You fought me hand to hand. You even managed to make me bleed." Maki’s eyes widened slightly, despite the pain she clearly felt with every movement. "Not bad... girl." A final, satisfied smile spread across Toji’s face. The mercenary’s body collapsed onto his knees, and his breathing stopped. Despite everything that had happened that day, Toji was grateful for the opportunity to see what kind of person his son had become. He tilted his head back to gaze at the sky, holding onto the faint hope that, maybe, he might be allowed to reunite with his beloved Naomi. "If you could see me now... would you be angry?" he thought as his consciousness began to fade. A glimmer of light caught his attention. At the end of the destroyed street, amidst the rubble and flames, his gaze focused on a figure. There she was. Beautiful and radiant, just as he remembered. Naomi was smiling at him—a soft, warm smile that always managed to calm his heart. A faint smile returned to Toji’s lips. Perhaps it was just a delusion, a comforting illusion created by his mind. But even so, it brought him one last moment of joy. The mercenary’s body fell to the ground, lifeless. Everything went silent. The battle was over. A miracle had allowed that man to regain his consciousness just when his enemies had no strength left. Neither of the two sorcerers said a word. Seconds passed as they stood before the man’s corpse, the sound of the flames consuming the street their only companion. When Megumi’s mind finally snapped back to the present, he panicked and rushed toward the mercenary’s body. "Wait!" he shouted, grabbing the man’s shirt and pulling him over to face upward. When he saw his face, his brows furrowed in confusion. "What...? Who are you?" he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. Maki, still dazed, tried to move. Her body protested immediately, and she let out a soft groan of pain as she tried to support herself on a trembling leg. She gritted her teeth, fighting against the burns and wounds that sent sharp stabs of pain through her with every movement. "Fushiguro... what’s happening...?" she asked weakly as she limped toward him. She fell heavily to her knees beside Megumi, gasping from the effort. Even so, she leaned closer to the mercenary’s body, though every motion seemed to cost her dearly. "What the hell...?" she murmured, her voice tinged with confusion and frustration. Their bewilderment was understandable. Toji’s face had completely changed. His once black hair was now a lighter, shorter shade of brown. His once imposing physique had diminished drastically. What lay before them looked like an entirely different person. "Who was this guy...? Was this some kind of cursed technique?" Megumi asked, inspecting the body for any clues. "He said his name was Toji Fushiguro," Maki said, crossing her arms with effort, her tone reflective yet tense. "He seemed to know you... and that old geezer Naobito too. Based on what he said earlier... there’s only one way to interpret it. He was your family." Maki frowned, trying to piece things together. "Now that I think about it... his face did resemble yours. Those dead fish eyes are very characteristic of you." A vein popped on Megumi’s forehead at the comment. "This isn’t the time for that, Maki!" Maki raised her hands in a gesture of surrender but couldn’t help letting out a faint scoff. Both remained silent as they tried to comprehend what had just happened. Before them lay the body of a man whose presence had radically altered the course of their lives, though they still didn’t fully understand how or why. Maki turned her head toward the sorcerer, her serious expression barely masking her exhaustion. "I think this person was your fath—" "Toji Fushiguro, formerly known as Toji Zenin," Megumi interrupted in a monotone voice as he pressed his ribs lightly with one hand. "He was a mercenary who, according to everyone, died many years ago." He paused for a moment, clenching his jaw as if debating internally. Finally, he exhaled and continued. "And yes... he was also my father. That’s all I knew about him. Besides his name and his profession, I never bothered to learn more." Maki raised an eyebrow, surprised, but Megumi continued before she could respond. "When Gojo-sensei took me in—" "Wait, wait, wait!" Maki interrupted, grabbing him by the shoulders impulsively. "You just drop a bomb like that on me, casually?" She shouted, a mix of disbelief and annoyance in her voice. "You’re a Zenin?! Why didn’t you tell me? That means we’re cousins! That’s important information for your superior!" Megumi grunted lightly, averting his gaze. "I thought you already knew. The Ten Shadows technique is a hereditary ability of the Zenin clan." With a slight movement, he freed himself from Maki’s grasp. She clicked her tongue in frustration. "Do you really think the clan gave someone like me any important information?" she replied sarcastically, crossing her arms before adding bitterly, "I was lucky to get a moldy piece of bread for breakfast." Her gaze returned to Toji’s lifeless body, her tone becoming more thoughtful. "Maybe there’s something in that information about your father too." Megumi shook his head slowly, straightening himself with effort. "I’m not interested. He was never important in my life." Maki observed silently as Megumi began to walk away. "Suit yourself," she said after a brief pause, sighing before following him with slower, more deliberate steps. When she finally caught up, Megumi spoke, his tone low and reflective. "He was the one who convinced Gojo-sensei to adopt me and take me away from that clan." Maki turned slightly toward him but didn’t interrupt. "Even though I never saw him with my own eyes, I knew he always sent money to my uncles. Even after they died, he kept sending money to the orphanage where my sister and I were sent." His voice tightened as his fists clenched. "If it weren’t for him, my sister’s life would have been like yours... or even worse." Maki stayed quiet, letting his words linger in the air before nodding slightly. "Yeah... I think that’s probably true." Megumi continued, his gaze fixed on the ground. "When we fought him, his eyes were black. It’s clear he was tied to some kind of resurrection ritual. He was probably being controlled the whole time." Maki nodded, processing his words. "Makes sense." Her tone was neutral, though her mind was still racing. "The only time he spoke to us was when his eyes returned to normal. That means he never wanted to fight us." Megumi relaxed his clenched fists, his posture less tense now. "He chose to take his own life rather than keep fighting us... fighting me." Maki cracked a small smile, though she seemed more exhausted than mocking. "Maybe he wasn't as bad as you thought." Megumi closed his eyes, letting the words resonate within him. He then took a long breath, despite the pain, and exhaled slowly. "I don't forgive that he abandoned us," his tone was firm, but without bitterness. "But I don’t hate him anymore." He opened his eyes, this time with a resolve that seemed clearer than before. "And, without a doubt, I prefer to be a Fushiguro than a Zenin." Maki let out a small laugh—or at least tried to. The pain in her abdomen forced her to stop, turning her laughter into a mix of coughs and groans. "W-well, that makes two of us," she said, her voice strained but still tinged with humor. Megumi stayed silent for another moment, but one last thought crossed his mind. "He said you were similar to him... so, are you a complete heavenly restriction too? Do you have no trace of cursed energy?" Maki scratched the back of her neck and made a face of mild irritation. "Nah, not even close. His strength was monstrously superior to mine." She shook her head with a faint smile of self-awareness. "I still have some cursed energy, no matter how small it is. But that doesn’t mean I can’t keep improving." Her expression sharpened, filled with determination. "Sooner or later, I’ll reach that level too. I swear it." For a moment, her mind drifted to an event in the past that reaffirmed her promise: "Why did you abandon me?" "I never wanted to be a sorcerer! Your relentless drive to improve forced me to do the same! I just wanted a normal life!" ...Why didn’t you crumble with me? Maki closed her eyes for an instant, letting the memory fade before muttering to herself: "I have a sister I want to protect too... and get her out of that hellhole." Megumi nodded, empathizing with the sorceress’s situation. "You have my full support, Maki-senpai." Maki sighed, letting a small hint of weariness slip into her voice. "Whatever. We need to pick up the pace and find Nanao before things get any worse—" BOOM. The sound thundered through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Megumi’s eyes widened in shock, adrenaline coursing through his veins like lightning. Something had struck Maki in the face, sending her flying several meters away from him. "Maki!" he shouted, turning toward her, but his movements froze when an unfamiliar voice interrupted. "Well, well... what do we have here?" The voice was deep but strangely mocking. "You look like some kind of hairless monkey." Megumi’s heart sank into his chest. "Of course, my luck can’t get any worse." He turned slowly, his breath ragged and cold sweat running down his body. His hands trembled as he braced himself for whatever was coming next. When he finally saw the intruder, he was completely paralyzed. Standing about seven meters away was what could only be described as... a zebra. But it wasn’t just any zebra. It stood roughly 1.30 meters tall, with absurdly large eyes that seemed far too expressive to be real. "Looks like you’ve made quite a mess here," the zebra said, tilting its head with a confident smile that quickly shifted into a stern expression. "But unfortunately, you’re not going anywhere now." It stepped forward, its gaze growing sharper. "You’re coming with us." Megumi’s mind snapped back into high alert, and his eyes darted toward Maki. To his horror, he saw another zebra, slightly larger than the first, struggling with her. Maki was trying to resist, but her movements were clumsy and clearly affected by the earlier blow. Despite her condition, she continued to fight with all her strength. Megumi’s body trembled—not from exhaustion this time, but from sheer bewilderment. His gaze returned to the zebra in front of him, and the only words he managed to whisper were: "What the hell are these things...?" Chap 12 (Problems in the City Council) Ponyville, 12:35 AM Minutes kept slipping away in the chaotic town. A latent tension filled the air, as if something was about to unleash a catastrophe that no one could comprehend. An unusual energy, dispersed throughout the atmosphere, kept the ponies on constant alert, unable to relax even though no immediate danger was visible. Inside a spacious office with a large window behind an impeccably crafted wooden desk, clearly the work of a skilled artisan, the scene was no less chaotic. The desk was cluttered with papers from various senders, along with unsigned export documents. The entire space radiated urgency and disorder. (This pony is important). "Oh heavens, oh heavens! What am I going to do? What am I going to tell them?" whispered a panicked mare. She paced back and forth across the office, sweating and muttering to herself. In a swift motion, she approached the desk and began scribbling frantically on a piece of paper, writing as fast as her trembling hooves would allow. "Okay, the citizens will be here any moment... I need to prepare something," she said, finishing her writing. She stared at the paper for a few seconds, cleared her throat, and took a deep breath to steady her trembling jaw. Finally, she attempted to read her speech with as much professionalism as she could muster: “Citizens of Ponyville, I know you have countless questions, but you mustn’t give in to fear. Whatever you’ve heard is just baseless rumors; everything is under control... What’s happening, what’s happening is... an experimental magic test? Or maybe... a social experiment?” The hoof holding the paper began to shake. The mare’s face twisted into a desperate pout as tears timidly welled up in her eyes. "Aaaaaah! Who am I kidding?!" she cried, crumpling the paper and hurling it to the floor. She collapsed onto the floor, rubbing her head with her hooves. "I don’t even know what’s going on... I can’t lie to them," she murmured, defeated. Lifting her gaze, her eyes fell on a portrait hanging on the wall. It was her own portrait, framed in wood, depicting a confident and elegant figure. The contrast between the poised image and the trembling, desperate mare occupying the office was stark. "Some mayor I am," she said bitterly, rising slowly. It was clear this place was important: Ponyville’s town hall, and this office belonged to Mare, the town’s mayor. As such, it was her duty to manage the town and ensure its well-being. But now, her nerves were stretched to the limit. A mere whisper could have made her faint—or she might have collapsed on her own anyway. As her position required, she had to face the citizens and provide explanations for what was happening. The problem was, she knew absolutely nothing. Like every other pony, Mare had been roused from her bed by the strange energy that had arrived without warning. Her staff had informed her that a mob of frightened ponies was heading to the town hall seeking answers. How could she calm the citizens when she couldn’t even calm herself? The answer was simple: she couldn’t. The mare slumped into her desk chair, resting her head against the wood. "I’m supposed to be the mayor. I should know how to handle this," she muttered, defeated, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. Her title, her responsibilities, all seemed like a cruel joke at that moment. What did the town expect from her? A miracle? She had no answers, no plans, just a growing anxiety that clouded her mind. How had it come to this? Her gaze drifted to the scattered papers on her desk. She remembered the days when her biggest dilemmas were allocating the winter festival budget or mediating disputes over misplaced fences. But now, in recent months, so many things had happened that tested her nerves, pushing her ever closer to the edge. She felt like a filly facing a monster she couldn’t even see. "What if I can’t protect them? What if everything falls apart under my leadership?" That thought embedded itself in her mind like a thorn, bringing her to the brink of tears. In moments like these, when stress reached uncontrollable levels, there was only one thing she could rely on. She reached into a drawer and pulled out a bag of candies. Without hesitation, she stuffed several into her mouth, her cheeks bulging. Chewing and savoring the sweetness eased the tightness in her chest slightly. She swallowed slowly, letting out a deep sigh. This time, a faint smile of relief crossed her face. Since she was a filly, Mare had turned to sweets for comfort. It was a habit that brought back memories of her childhood, when her mother would give her candies to cheer her up. Some might consider it childish, but for Mare, it was one of the few things that could calm her at any moment. With a renewed sense of calm, she picked up a fresh sheet of paper and began drafting another speech to distract the citizens—at least until she could figure out what was going on. Trum, trum, trum, trum, trum. "YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!" she yelled. The sound of galloping hooves from a crowd approaching the town hall made Mare’s mane bristle like quills. She tore the paper in her hooves in a panic. All the calm she had gained vanished in an instant. Mare ran to the crumpled paper she had thrown earlier and tried to smooth it out as best she could, clutching it to her chest as she breathed heavily. "Come on, Mare, you can do this... You just have to face hundreds of scared ponies and answer countless questions you don’t have answers to. Haha..." she laughed nervously, drenched in sweat. She had no candies left to fall back on. All she had was that hastily written and crumpled note. "Oh, Celestia, please help me," she pleaded to the air. Fwoosh! Chap 13 (Disastrous Meeting) "Fwoosh!!!" A violet flash flooded the office, forcing Mare to shield her eyes. The burst was accompanied by startled screams and the sound of three bodies hitting the floor with force. When Mare uncovered her eyes, she immediately recognized the new arrivals. Their presence brought a fresh wave of relief to her heart. “Ouch! That wasn’t very gentle, Twilight,” complained a mare, rubbing her head. In a high-pitched and overly dramatic tone, she gasped in alarm: “My mane is a mess! All those hours spent on it… completely ruined!” She began trying to smooth her mane with her hooves. “Hehe, that was funny! I tried to keep my eyes open to see the light,” said the party pony, rubbing her eyes. “And now I see lights everywhere.” Pinkie shook her head and blinked rapidly. “Nope, still there. Twilight, do you see the lights too?” she asked, addressing the portrait of the mayor on the wall. “Is it just me, or are you looking more artsy than usual?” She tried to touch the painting, failing completely in her depth perception. Twilight, who was in the middle of the two, got up from the floor with soft groans. “Sorry, girls, I miscalculated,” she said with a nervous laugh, shaking the dust off her coat. “I was in a bit of a rush and didn’t fully align the loca—” She didn’t finish her sentence because Mayor Mare launched herself into her arms, embracing her tightly with a palpable sense of relief. “Celestia heard my prayers! Miss Twilight, I’m so glad to see you.” The older mare looked at her with pleading eyes, clinging to her as if she were her salvation. “Please, tell me you know what’s going on.” Twilight used her magic to gently separate the mayor, setting her back on the floor. “Ehh, well, the thing is…” Pinkie Pie poked her head out from behind Twilight, interrupting her enthusiastically. “An explosive Ursa Major is coming to Ponyville!” she exclaimed, only to be promptly silenced by Rarity. “Pinkie!” both unicorns shouted in unison, reprimanding her. “An explosive Ursa Major...? Oh, by Celestia!” gasped Mare, teetering on the edge of fainting. Twilight had to catch her with her magic to keep her from falling. “Calm down, Mayor. Everything’s fine, I promise,” Twilight said nervously, folding a piece of paper with her magic to improvise a fan and fanning her. She cast a side glance at Pinkie, her brow furrowed. “Right, Pinkie?” Pinkie scratched her poofy mane, giving a guilty smile. “Oops, I meant to say... uh, hmm... a giant, sweet-smelling bunny is coming to give the town hugs!” she declared enthusiastically, nodding as if her explanation was entirely plausible. Rarity sighed in exasperation. “This is far too late for me to recover my poise, darling.” “So... there’s no danger?” Mare asked, hopeful. Twilight hummed conflictedly, looking around for the right words to not alarm the mayor further. “Well... it’s just that... we don’t know anything either,” she confessed in a near whisper, forcing a nervous smile. “B-but don’t worry, Mayor. We’ll figure out what’s happening in the Everfree Forest.” Twilight stepped closer to the mare, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “And in the meantime, all you have to do is calm the frenzied crowd that’s about to show up any second now. That won’t be much trouble... right?” The mayor’s eyes trembled with panic as a cold sweat ran down her forehead. Finally, she fainted. “Mayor Mare!” Twilight shouted, catching the mare with her magic and fanning her faster. “What did I say!?” she cried, desperate. “And they say I’m the one who gives ponies heart attacks,” Pinkie quipped, covering her mouth with a hoof to stifle a laugh while nudging Rarity with her shoulder. “This is truly too late for me,” Rarity muttered with a refined sigh. Twilight gently shook Mare, continuing to fan her. “Mayor? Mayor, please wake up!” As the seconds passed, desperation seeped into her voice. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK A firm knock echoed from the office door. “Um... Mayor Mare? There’s a crowd of ponies outside asking for you,” announced a male voice as the door creaked open. A stallion peeked his head in, his eyes widening at the scene: the mayor suspended like a puppet in magical grasp and three ponies who clearly didn’t belong there. The silence in the room grew so thick that even the buzz of a fly would’ve been deafening. The stallion blinked several times. Twilight cleared her throat, avoiding his gaze. “It’s not what it looks like...” she said with drooping ears and a weak voice. Pinkie, of course, decided to chime in. “Yes, we absolutely didn’t barge into Town Hall or accidentally knock out the mayor. Nope, not at all!” she said with a radiant smile. Twilight dropped her head, defeated. “Pinkie, you’re not helping.” "Calm down, Twilight. You're exaggerating again," Rarity intervened, her voice calm as she approached the stallion. Twilight’s eye twitched. Of all ponies, Rarity was undoubtedly the least qualified to accuse her of being dramatic. “Says the queen of drama…” Twilight muttered under her breath. Rarity ignored the comment and adopted an elegant posture, flashing a warm smile at the stallion. “Everything has an explanation, dear. What is your name?” The stallion, still visibly nervous, swallowed hard and took a step back. “I-I’m Light Wood… ma’am.” “Oh, miss, if you don’t mind,” Rarity corrected him with a melodious laugh, gracefully adjusting her mane with a perfect sweep of her hoof. “Though I’m flattered you assumed my sophistication might come with a stable relationship.” The stallion opened his mouth but failed to form coherent words. Instead, he produced an unintelligible sound, somewhere between an attempt at an apology and a nervous gasp. “No need to justify yourself, darling,” Rarity continued, stepping a bit closer. “I’m sure your comment came from the purest respect.” Light Wood, now visibly blushing, tried to look away, but Rarity gently tilted his chin back with her hoof. “Well, Mr. Light Wood, we came to assist the poor mayor in dealing with the crowd.” Rarity gestured dramatically toward Mare. “Just look at her—so stressed she fainted at the sound of your mere knocks on the door.” Twilight let out a nervous laugh, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. “Y-Yes… uh, that’s… that’s exactly what happened.” “That’s not what hap—” Pinkie tried to correct her, only for Rarity to stuff a crumpled piece of paper into her mouth to silence her. Rarity, unfazed, continued with the elegance characteristic of a high-society pony. She leaned closer to the stallion. “Now, be a dear and tell us: have you ever witnessed such drama in this office?” “Uh… no. Definitely not,” he replied nervously, managing an awkward smile. Rarity turned to Twilight and Pinkie, letting out a theatrical sigh. “We deeply regret barging in unannounced, but you must understand we’re here on urgent business.” She stepped a little closer to the stallion, fluttering her long lashes for emphasis. “Surely, there’s no need to introduce ourselves, is there?” The stallion, red-faced, stammered. “O-of course not. I know very well who you are, Miss Rarity, and I must say, your arrival couldn’t have come at a better time. If the mayor is indisposed, I’m sure your magnificent presence will be more than necessary.” “Well, at least someone here appreciates the magnitude of the chaos we’ve descended into,” she said with a faint tone of reproach. “Although, dear, let me say that with your help, I’m certain we can restore some semblance of order. Don’t you agree?” The stallion nodded quickly, though he didn’t seem entirely sure what he had just agreed to. His gaze lingered on the mare’s eyes for a moment, as if hypnotized by her elegance. Twilight cleared her throat uncomfortably, breaking the moment. The stallion blinked, shaking his head slightly to snap back to reality. When his eyes landed on the other two mares in the room, he grew even more flustered, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. “And… you two as well… haha. W-well, I’ll go ahead and introduce you to the crowd,” he stammered before darting out of the building as if fleeing a pack of timberwolves. “Wait! We need to wake up the mayor first so she can talk to the ponies!” Twilight shouted after him, but if the stallion heard her, he chose to ignore it. The unicorn started sweating and pacing back and forth, almost as much as Mare had before fainting.} “Oh, sweet Celestia, what am I going to do!? I don’t know what to tell them. If I tell them the truth, they’ll panic. But… but if I try to lie, they’ll probably panic anyway. Oh, by Celestia!” Twilight’s voice grew louder with each word as her breathing became faster. “Come on, Twilight, think, think!” “Uh… Twilight, darling?” Rarity tried to intervene, her tone calm and soothing. Before she could say more, Pinkie Pie jumped between them, raising her hoof as if she were in a classroom. “Ooh, ooh! How about we use the exploding bear again?” she suggested with an innocent smile. Rarity groaned, placing a hoof on her forehead. “Pinkie, enough with the exploding bea—” “Yes, that!” Twilight suddenly shouted, her eyes gleaming with a manic light. “That could work. Yes, yes, yes! We’ll tell them that an angry Ursa Major is coming to town, and it’ll only leave if everyone goes home quietly. It’s perfect!” The unicorn began laughing with a tone that edged dangerously close to madness, while Pinkie wrapped a hoof around her and joined in the laughter, as if sharing an inside joke. Rarity closed her eyes, massaging her temples to stave off an impending headache. Slowly, she advanced toward the duo, her patience hanging by a thread. “Am I the only sane one here?” she muttered with elegant exasperation. Once in front of them, she raised her hoof and lightly slapped Twilight, who immediately stopped laughing. Then, she turned to Pinkie and, with a delicate but firm motion, shut her mouth by pushing up on her jaw. The silence that settled over the office was, for Rarity, a blessing. “Ow,” Twilight muttered, rubbing her cheek. “I truly am sorry, darling, but you were entering the ‘Twilight Zone’ again. Someone had to bring you back to your senses.” Rarity flicked her mane back with elegance, as if what had just happened required no effort at all. Twilight lowered her gaze, blushing with embarrassment. “You’re right. I’m sorry,” she said with a small, nervous laugh. “Ohhh, but we were having fun. I like it when Twilight goes all crazy. She’s so funny,” Pinkie protested, disappointed. “Pinkie, darling, your eccentricity is already more than enough for this town. We don’t need to double it,” Rarity responded with a calm smile. Twilight took a deep breath and shook her head to regain her composure. “Alright, seriously… what are we going to do about the ponies outside?” she asked, her voice high-pitched and desperate. Rarity placed a reassuring hoof on her shoulder and gave her a confident smile. “Don’t worry, darling. Leave the diplomacy to me.” She smoothed her mane and lifted her head with determination. “You don’t survive high society without learning how to handle a crowd.” Chap 14 (secrets) part 1 Outside the Town Hall… A crowd of ponies had gathered, filling every corner in front of the building. Earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi stood together, united by fear and uncertainty. The clamor rose like a deafening roar, with so many voices overlapping that it was impossible to distinguish one from another. But they all demanded the same thing: the presence of the mayor. The town hall's guards did their best to maintain order, blocking the entrance to prevent anyone from storming the building. At that moment, Light Wood stepped outside and positioned himself at the forefront, trying to impose calm. "Please, ladies and gentlecolts, calm down!" he shouted, raising his voice above the chaos. A pegasus hovering above the crowd was the first to respond. "We want Mayor Mare! We need answers now. What was that surge of energy earlier?" "Something dangerous is brewing in the Everfree Forest, and you're doing nothing! What does the mayor have to say about this?" shouted another pony from the ground. The guards exchanged worried glances. None of them were prepared for this level of pressure; they were protectors, not leaders. Light Wood swallowed hard but maintained his composure. "Fellow ponies, I'm sorry to inform you that the mayor is… currently a bit indisposed." The pegasus raised their voice again, now angrier. "Indisposed? This situation is too serious for her to hide behind a cold or something trivial. We demand that she face us now!" The pegasus's ultimatum triggered a fresh wave of shouts as the crowd's dissatisfaction grew louder. Despite this, Light Wood spoke up again, his voice firm. "I understand your frustration, but please, just wait a moment. Three of the Elements of Harmony will speak on her behalf." The mention of the Elements of Harmony managed to partially calm the crowd, which now murmured among themselves. The Elements were the town's only real defense against external threats. Even though it was reckless to rely solely on a group of young and inexperienced mares to protect an entire community, no one could deny their importance, proven time and again through their feats against enemies and crises alike. For the ponies of Ponyville, these Bearers were their saviors. Without needing words, the crowd chose to quiet their shouts and wait. Amid the murmurs and frightened conversations, one pair stood out for their apparent calm—or at least, one of them did. A cream-colored mare with a blue and pink mane maintained a serious expression as she scanned every corner of the town, inspecting each pony as if searching for something specific. "Bon Bon, are you even listening?" her companion asked, tilting her head curiously. The mare, now known as Bon Bon, blinked and turned her attention back to her friend. "Sorry, Lyra, what were you saying?" she replied with an apologetic tone. "I was saying, do you think those three mares that pony mentioned are Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie? They’re the only ones in town," Lyra said, glancing toward the town hall with intrigue. "Most likely. Besides, they’re the ones who figured out that energy came from the Everfree," Bon Bon confirmed. Lyra frowned, thoughtful. "But how did they get to the town hall before us?" she asked, placing a hoof on her chin. Suddenly, her face lit up with alarm. "What if they’re changelings planning to take over the town?!" Bon Bon let out a sigh, amused by her friend’s anxiety. "Don’t worry; they probably teleported," she said reassuringly. However, Lyra still seemed skeptical. "But teleporting is already difficult on its own. Adding more ponies to the spell is practically impossible," she argued, her tone a mix of nervousness and curiosity. As a unicorn, Lyra was well aware of the complexities of such magic. Teleportation spells, even those of level 1, required advanced skill and precise concentration, much more so when involving multiple ponies. Bon Bon smiled and gently ruffled Lyra’s mane, causing her to let out a small gasp of surprise. "You’re forgetting we’re talking about Twilight Sparkle, the Bearer of Magic. For her, this wouldn’t be an issue," Bon Bon said, her tone soft but confident. She then averted her gaze, her expression turning serious once more. "Besides… if they were changelings, I’d already know," she muttered. "Huh? Did you say something, Bon Bon?" Lyra asked, tilting her head in curiosity. "I said it’s best to stay quiet. Look, they’re coming out now." Both mares turned their attention to the town hall. Sure enough, the three mentioned mares were stepping through the front doors, with Rarity leading the group. The unicorn strode forward with an elegant posture, clearly prepared to address the crowd. "Please, I just hope it’s nothing serious," Lyra murmured, her voice a mixture of worry and hope. Rarity took a few steps forward, and with a firm but calm voice, she spoke: “Dear citizens of Ponyville, thank you for your patience. I know recent events have caused confusion and fear, but rest assured, you are not alone.” Rarity lifted her head gracefully, her words carefully chosen. “As bearers of harmony, we are here to guide and protect you. However, I ask one favor: let us maintain order. One at a time, we’ll address your concerns.” The crowd immediately raised their hooves, clamoring to be heard, as Rarity began selecting and responding with her characteristic poise. Yet, for Bon Bon, the commotion faded into the background. Taking advantage of the fact that all eyes were on the bearers of harmony, Bon Bon discreetly reached into her mane and pulled out a scroll sealed with Princess Celestia’s emblem. She carefully unrolled it on the ground, ensuring no one noticed, and began reading it again. “Agent Sweetie Drops, inform the mayor that the Canterlot Guard is on its way to the town. We have received reports of possible infiltrators and illegal experimentation deep within the Everfree Forest.” Sweetie Drops, known in the town simply as Bon Bon, was actually an undercover spy for Canterlot’s secret anti-monster agency. Her mission was to protect ponies from dangerous creatures, many of which resided in the Everfree Forest. Since Celestia disbanded the agency, its agents had been scattered across Equestria, working solo as unseen guardians. But with this letter, it seemed things were about to change. She continued reading, her focus intensifying. “Keep the town under close watch until the guards arrive. I know the agency was disbanded, but the situation demands action. By this letter, I officially declare the reopening of the Anti-Monster Agency.” A small, satisfied smile crossed her face. Though the agency had been inactive, Sweetie Drops knew its members were still crucial to Equestria’s safety. Finally, she reached the last part of the message: “The safety of the ponies is paramount. The Elements of Harmony must not venture into the forest until my guards secure the area. I leave this in your hooves, Agent Sweetie Drops.” Bon Bon’s expression hardened with determination. She rolled up the scroll and tucked it back into her mane. She looked up just in time to catch Rarity’s final response. “So, to summarize, we don’t know exactly what’s happening in the forest,” a frustrated pegasus said. “Unfortunately, no, darling. But what we do know is that whatever it is remains out there. You need not worry; if anything comes near the town, I assure you, we will handle it, as we have before,” Rarity declared confidently, though she swallowed nervously before adding, “Even if it means venturing into the forest ourselves.” Sweetie Drops’ pupils shrank at those words. Had Celestia failed to inform Twilight and the others about the guards’ arrival? She had to prevent them from entering the forest, at least until reinforcements came. She began backing away slowly, aiming to slip through the town hall’s rear entrance. Lyra seemed too engrossed in Rarity’s speech to notice her movements. Sweetie Drops was almost there when she turned and bumped straight into another pony rushing in the opposite direction. Both let out startled cries and fell to the ground. Lyra noticed the commotion and quickly turned, spotting the two ponies sprawled on the floor. "Bon Bon! Sweet Celestia, what happened?!" Lyra exclaimed worriedly as she rushed to help the mare up. "I'm wondering the same thing..." Bon Bon muttered through gritted teeth. This stallion had ruined her perfect escape. "Watch where you're going!" she shouted angrily. The stallion shakily got to his hooves, sweating profusely and gasping for air, his head hanging low. "I-I need to speak with the bearers..." he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Well, you'd better get in line, pal," Bon Bon said, gesturing toward the crowd with a sarcastic smile. "As you can see, practically the entire town wants to do the same." She cleared her throat and added, "If it's about that energy wave, don't worry—Celestia's guard will be here shortly to help." "Really? What a relief..." Lyra said, visibly more at ease, though her brow furrowed in doubt. "But how do you know that?" Bon Bon stiffened slightly at her slip. "Oh, well, you know, just a hunch," she replied with a nervous smile. "It's only logical the princess would act, right?" She tried to brush off her unease. Lyra was about to press further when the stallion suddenly shouted, his face drenched in tears and sweat, "WE DON'T HAVE THAT MUCH TIME!" His desperation was evident. "A monster took my friend into the forest!" Both mares stared at him, their faces showing disbelief but also an understanding that he wasn’t lying. "But... Rarity said the town was safe. Are you sure you saw—?" "A monster? What kind of monster?" Bon Bon interrupted, her tone now deadly serious. At the mention of monsters, everything else ceased to matter. "I-I don't know... does it even matter?" the stallion replied between sobs, pressing a hoof to his forehead. "I was a coward... I left him behind. I have to make things right." His gaze fell to the ground, unable to meet anyone's eyes. "I couldn’t live with myself if he were to die." The stallion lifted his head, his tear-filled eyes locking onto Bon Bon and Lyra, pleading. "So please, help me get past this crowd. I know you don’t know me, and this is sudden, but I have no one else to turn to." Lyra, the more empathetic of the two, covered her mouth with a hoof, her face etched with growing concern. "I really want to help, but... I don’t know how..." she murmured, trembling as tears welled in her eyes. "Could a pony really die?" Lyra’s words hit like a hammer. She had always been the optimistic pillar among her friends, the one who believed everything had a solution—that no matter how great the problem, it could always be resolved. She had grown up in a world where love and friendship triumphed, where the kindness of ponies could overcome any obstacle. But now, hearing the word death, something inside her shattered. Death was a concept she had never considered up close, so distant in a place like Equestria, where everything seemed so firmly under control. The idea that a pony—someone who walked beside her, lived and laughed with her—might never wake again hit her like a direct blow to the heart. She couldn’t shake the feeling of helplessness, as if her entire view of the world was crumbling around her. Equestria, a kingdom safeguarded by Celestia and the Elements of Harmony, had enjoyed peace for so long, even amidst various catastrophes in recent years, that the mere mention of death felt foreign, almost unthinkable. But now, in this moment, everything had changed. Bon Bon, on the other hoof, maintained her composure. She wasn’t a secret agent for nothing. Ever since the first disaster involving Nightmare Moon, she had prepared for anything worse that might come. Unlike many ponies who lived their lives in blissful innocence, she knew the world was far from perfect. This stallion’s desperate plea only confirmed what she had always known: darkness lurked in the shadows. A brief thought crossed her mind: “The safety of the ponies is paramount.” With that conviction, Bon Bon clenched her teeth, her expression hardening with determination. She glanced toward the town hall and motioned toward the crowd. Lyra, meanwhile, was visibly shaken, on the verge of tears like the stallion. At that moment, Sweetie Drops spoke firmly: "I’ll help you get through. It won’t be hard. We just need to go around and use the back door." "Bon Bon?" Lyra looked at her friend, tears brimming in her eyes. "The guards won’t let us through—how are we supposed to manage that?" The mare averted her gaze, her expression conflicted. "They’ll let me through, I’m certain." Without another word, she began skirting the crowd at a brisk pace, the stallion following closely behind. Lyra stared after her, confused and hurt as she realized she was being left behind. "Wait for me!" Bon Bon, without looking back, quickened her pace, taking the lead to assist the stallion. "Let’s move—we don’t have time to waste," she said firmly, avoiding any further conversation. She knew this wasn’t the moment for explanations, and she certainly couldn’t reveal everything to Lyra right now. Her quickened pace wasn’t just about helping the stallion; it was also a way to avoid giving more explanations to her friend. She knew the truth couldn’t stay hidden forever, but she wasn’t ready to reveal it yet. If she was lucky, maybe Lyra would forget about it, and her cover could remain intact. Of course, the second scenario was too fantastical to hope for. Her biggest worry, beyond the obvious of being part of a secret agency and being unable to tell anyone, was that her dearest friend might believe that everything they had shared together was a lie. "Thank you so much—really, I don’t know how I’ll ever repay you," the stallion said, catching up to Bon Bon. Lyra remained silent, watching as Bon Bon moved further ahead, a newfound resolve etched into her face. Her friend had changed suddenly, and she couldn’t understand how or why. Still, something deep inside told her that the world she knew was about to become far more complicated. Meanwhile, outside the town hall, the crowd of ponies kept arguing—some supporting Rarity, others demanding the mayor's presence. To many, Rarity might have been one of the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, but the real authority they awaited was the mayor. "Goodness, this is more exhausting than I thought!" Rarity said, fanning her face with a hoof. "Light Wood, darling, could you fetch me some water, please?" "Right away, ma'am!" the stallion replied, dashing toward the town hall without hesitation. Rarity approached her two friends, who had been unusually silent throughout her speech. She was particularly surprised that even Pinkie Pie had refrained from interrupting. "Thank you, Rarity. I don't know what we'd do without you," Twilight Sparkle said, a faint smile crossing her face, though her eyes betrayed barely contained tension. "Oh, it’s nothing, dear; it’s the least I could do. While I couldn’t quiet them completely, at least they don’t seem as scared now. What I truly appreciate is Pinkie not interrupting even once. Speaking of which, where is she?" Rarity replied, rubbing her temple with a hoof as though the crowd had given her a bigger headache than she cared to admit. "Huh? I thought she was right behind me," Twilight said, glancing over her shoulder, a slight knot forming in her stomach. She had been so focused on the surrounding chaos that she hadn’t noticed her friend’s absence. They began scanning the area, and Twilight felt a surge of anxiety creeping in. Everything worried her: the tense situation with the crowd, Pinkie's earlier cryptic words, and the strange energy she kept sensing. She forced herself to stay calm, but unease lingered in her mind. Finally, Twilight spotted Pinkie several meters away, standing behind the mayor’s staff. Her bright mane, like a beacon, was the only thing setting her apart from the crowd. "There she is. What’s she doing?" Twilight asked, starting to trot toward her, gently pushing past the mayor’s staff. Rarity followed close behind, her steps steady but tinged with hesitation. "Pinkie, what are you doing?" Twilight called out as she reached her friend’s side. Pinkie sat motionless, staring off into the distance. Twilight frowned. Something was wrong. Pinkie never sat this still. Her face was blank, almost as if she was disconnected from reality. Twilight noticed her forelegs trembling, though Pinkie seemed unaware. Twilight's concern deepened as Rarity came to a sudden stop beside her, her eyes filled with the same uncertainty. They exchanged a glance, reaching the same troubling conclusion. "Pinkie, what’s wrong?" Twilight asked softly, cautiously approaching her. She hesitated, unsure whether to touch her or give her space. She was so used to Pinkie’s lively, boisterous nature that seeing her friend so quiet was deeply unsettling. Pinkie slowly turned her head to them, her eyes shimmering with a mix of unease and faint fear. "It’s my Pinkie Sense... My knees are pinchy—s-something really scary is going to happen," Pinkie murmured, her voice shaky and barely audible. She tried to smile, but her eyes told a different story. The smile was so forced that Twilight instantly knew this wasn’t one of Pinkie’s usual antics. Something serious was at play. "Miss Rarity, here’s your water," Light Wood said as he returned, oblivious to the tension surrounding them. The sound of a town hall employee’s voice broke through the heavy tension in the air. Rarity, slightly thrown off by the sudden shift, used her magic to take the glass of water offered to her. “Oh, thank you, darling,” Rarity replied, though her tone was mechanical, her mind clearly preoccupied with something far more significant than a simple glass of water. The crowd immediately refocused their attention on Rarity. “Miss Rarity, what has Princess Celestia said about all of this?” some ponies in the crowd shouted. Their voices, a mix of impatience and fear, rose above the restless murmuring. Rarity glanced toward the crowd, then back at Twilight, her gaze reflecting a blend of doubt and urgency. It was a small nod from Twilight that finally pulled her out of her indecision. “Pinkie, are you okay?” Twilight asked, gently placing a hoof on her friend’s back. It was a gesture meant to convey comfort, but it felt hollow, as if the weight of the situation was too much for simple words or actions to resolve. “Huh? Yeah, hehe, of course, I’m fine,” Pinkie replied, her voice lacking its usual pep. She forced a wide smile, but the doubt in her eyes was unmistakable. “This is just like when we talked earlier. You said your Pinkie Sense was stronger than ever before,” Twilight said as she sat beside her friend, her voice tinged with a quiet pain. She could tell Pinkie was trying to brush off the situation, but the warning lingered in her mind, repeating like an echo. Pinkie shook her head, trying to brighten her smile even more. “Yep, but it’s gone now. You know me, hehe, I laugh in the face of fear!” Pinkie’s grin remained dazzling, but Twilight knew her well enough to see beyond the facade. Pinkie’s knees were trembling, and her mane seemed to straighten and relax intermittently, as though weighed down by an invisible burden. Something was wrong, but Twilight couldn’t pinpoint exactly what it was. Pinkie was in danger, and the realization only deepened her growing concern. “Hey, look, an ant colony!” Pinkie suddenly exclaimed, bouncing toward a small mound on the ground, as if trying to distract herself. Twilight, however, couldn’t help but notice how forced her enthusiasm seemed. Twilight sighed, watching Pinkie with a mix of affection and worry. At least, for now, Pinkie was distracted, but Twilight couldn’t shake the feeling that something much worse was on the horizon. The uncertainty gnawed at her more with each passing moment. Pinkie’s recent words only added fuel to her anxiety. The atmosphere was becoming heavier, as though something dark and ominous loomed just out of sight, waiting for the most vulnerable moment to strike. In fact, Twilight had begun to feel that the magic-infused energy in the air was thickening, becoming more oppressive. Something was undeniably wrong. And as if confirming her fears, the source of that energy was coming from the exact direction where Pinkie was staring. The sound of a town hall employee’s voice broke through the tense atmosphere. Sweetie Drops and the other two ponies arrived at the rear entrance of the building, where they were met by a tall, stern stallion standing guard. His posture radiated professionalism. “You can’t go in,” the stallion said firmly, his deep, authoritative voice leaving no room for argument. “But I really need to speak to those mares,” another stallion insisted, visibly desperate. Beads of sweat ran down his forehead. “Calm down… uh… what’s your name again?” Sweetie Drops asked, realizing she had never bothered to ask. “Me? I-I'm Shein,” he stammered. “Well then, calm down, Shein. Let me handle this,” Sweetie Drops said, her tone steady, though her eyes carried a look that left no room for doubt. Lyra leaned closer to her friend, whispering anxiously in her ear, “And how exactly are you planning to convince him to let us in?” “No need to convince him,” Sweetie Drops replied without looking at Lyra, her gaze locked on the stallion. “I have the right to enter.” Sweetie Drops reached into her mane with her hoof and pulled out a golden badge engraved with Princess Celestia’s insignia. The authority that emanated from the badge was unmistakable. The stallion exhaled sharply, surprised, as Sweetie Drops quickly returned the badge to her mane. “Celestia’s authority,” he muttered, stunned. Seeing the badge, he immediately realized there was no room to argue. These official badges were ornate metals, gilded with gold, sculpted with Celestia’s image, a horseshoe in the center, and a radiant sun above it, exuding the princess’s distinctive magic. They symbolized the absolute authority granted by Celestia to the bearer, allowing them to do whatever was necessary. “Of course. My apologies, miss. Please, go ahead,” the stallion said, stepping aside to open the door courteously. “Thank you. Let’s move,” Sweetie Drops said, galloping through the doorway without waiting for the others. Shein followed closely behind without hesitation. “Bon Bon, wait for me!” Lyra shouted, rushing after her friend. “What was that thing you showed the guard?” she called out, her mind racing to process what had just happened. Sweetie Drops remained silent, her pace steady. The weight of what was to come loomed heavily over her, leaving no room for distractions. “Why are you acting so weird?!” Lyra shouted again, her voice rising with the pressure of the situation. “Now’s not the time, Lyra,” Sweetie Drops growled, her tone firm but laced with discomfort. She couldn’t afford to lose focus. There was something far more important at hand. Frustrated, Lyra let out an exasperated growl and lunged at her friend. Both mares tumbled to the ground with a loud thud. “No! I want you to tell me what’s going on! Ever since that wave hit the town, you haven’t been yourself! Are you even really you?!” Lyra cried, her voice trembling as tears threatened to spill. The tension only fueled her paranoia, her anxiety growing with each passing moment. Sweetie Drops had never been so closed off, so distant. Sweetie Drops avoided Lyra’s gaze, her eyes darting around for a few seconds as if searching for an escape from the confrontation. Finally, with a heavy sigh, she gave in. “Shein, go on ahead. I need to speak with Lyra alone,” Sweetie Drops said as she pushed her friend off her and slowly stood up, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. The stallion nodded firmly and galloped away. “I swear, I’ll repay you all one day,” he muttered as he disappeared down the hall. The two mares were left alone, the silence between them palpable. Sweetie Drops avoided Lyra’s eyes, her heart pounding in her chest. “Well?” Lyra demanded, tapping the floor impatiently with her hoof, her gaze fixed on Sweetie Drops, searching for answers. Sweetie Drops kept her eyes on the ground for a few moments, her brow furrowing as her conflicting thoughts churned. After a brief pause, she finally raised her head and met Lyra’s gaze with a determined expression. She couldn’t keep everything hidden any longer. Shein didn’t slow down for even a second, despite the burning in his lungs and the pleading of his muscles for rest. He couldn’t stop; compared to whatever Fern was going through, this was nothing. Upon reaching the exit door at the far end of the town hall, the stallion burst through it with a forceful push, the sound luckily drowned out by the commotion outside. Shein’s gaze darted erratically around until he spotted the unicorn sitting in a corner to his right. “Miss Twilight! MISS TWILIGHT!” Shein shouted and immediately galloped toward her to grab her attention, but he wasn’t the only one who noticed. “Hey! Stop him! How did he get into the town hall?!” yelled an employee, and a small group of them intercepted the stallion, blocking his path and shoving him back. “What’s going on?!” Twilight turned, alarmed, seeing a group of employees restraining a pony she didn’t recognize but who was shouting her name like she was his last hope. “Twilight, I need your help, please! You’re the only one who can help me!” Shein cried as he struggled against the employees. “No civilians are allowed in the town hall. I’m sorry, but you need to leave immediately,” growled one of the employees at random. Twilight scrutinized the stallion’s expression and noticed his desperation. It wasn’t the typical fear she had seen in the other ponies; it was as though he had witnessed something. She quickly approached the group and tried to calm them. “No, no, no, it’s fine. Let him go.” The employees complied, releasing Shein cautiously. The stallion took deep breaths, trying to refill his exhausted lungs. “Miss Twilight, you need to listen to me, please,” he said, attempting to steady his voice, though the anguish was unmistakable. “Take a moment to breathe, calm down first,” Twilight said, subtly gesturing with a hoof to usher the other ponies away and create some privacy. Shein inhaled deeply for a few more seconds before blurting out, his words coming in a rush. “There’s no time. I… I think I know what caused that energy.” Twilight’s concern deepened as she focused on Shein. “Are you sure? This is extremely serious.” Shein spoke in a frantic, hurried manner. “Yes, my friend was taken. We were at the bar on the outskirts of town, and I argued with him. Then the bartender came to break us up, and suddenly… something appeared out of nowhere. I tried to run, but then… it took him, and—” He was speaking so fast that Twilight struggled to follow. “Wait, wait, wait. Slow down—I can’t understand you. Your friend was taken? And a bar? Since when does Ponyville have a bar? Look, I need you to explain exactly what happened. I can’t act on your words if they’re so vague, and worse if you’re this scattered. I understand you’re scared, but please, calm down and talk to me.” Shein understood Twilight perfectly, but calming down in this situation was almost impossible. Still, he knew that if he didn’t, things could spiral further out of control. Taking several deep breaths, Shein steadied his nerves while Twilight waited patiently. After one last long exhale, he began to speak again. Chap 15 (secrets) part 2 “You lied to me!” Lyra’s voice shattered like glass hitting the ground, filled with rage that barely concealed her profound sadness. Sweetie Drops averted her gaze, her ears folding back. Words crowded her throat, but none made it past her lips. How could she explain that every decision had been to protect Lyra? “You weren’t a candy seller... you were a Canterlot agent. Everything I thought I knew about you—it was all a lie!” Lyra’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she took a step back, as though needing to create distance. “Lyra, please… I never wanted to hurt you.” Sweetie Drops lifted a hoof toward her, but Lyra recoiled from the touch. “I am a candy seller. Listen, I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but I had direct orders from Celestia herself. I was bound to secrecy.” Lyra lowered her head, hiding her face behind her mane, unable to face the truth. “That’s not what hurts the most.” “Then what is it? I’ve been a good partner. I’ve never caused trouble, always supported you in everything. Why does this bother you so much?” Lyra raised her head, revealing a tear-streaked face. “Because what hurts is that you used me as a cover for your fake life. You even changed your personality to deceive me.” Though Sweetie Drops wanted to deny it, part of it was true. Her chest tightened as she saw how deeply Lyra was affected. “I’m sorry, truly... I tried to appeal to the princess, to get permission to tell you alone, but she denied it.” “I don’t believe you anymore,” Lyra muttered, wiping her tears with a hoof, her voice soft and broken. “I… I need time to think. I’m leaving. I don’t think I’m needed here anyway,” she said, turning slowly and starting to trot toward the exit. “Lyra, wait.” Sweetie Drops grabbed her by the shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. "Focus on your mission. After all, it's your real job, isn't it? Don't worry about me, Bon Bon." Lyra chuckled bitterly. "If that even is your real name." Sweetie Drops' heart clenched even tighter, and she cast her gaze to the ground, the weight of her anguish pressing down on her. "My real name is Sweetie Drops," she admitted. Lyra gasped and shot a sideways glance at the mare, her brow furrowing again as fresh tears spilled from her eyes. She jerked away from Sweetie Drops' touch and galloped out of the town hall. Sweetie Drops clenched her teeth, closed her eyes tightly, let out a long sigh, and resumed her path. For her, fulfilling the mission had always been one of the most important things in her life. At least, that was true before she met Lyra. She never imagined her life would be so derailed by one simple mare. She truly cared for her, a genuine affection that she rarely allowed herself to feel in her line of work. Well, not anymore. But she couldn't lose focus. "She might be very upset right now, but I'm sure that once she calms down, we can talk properly. I just need to finish this first." "Twilight, Twilight, where are you?!" Fortunately, Sweetie Drops didn’t have to search far. Just a few meters ahead, a mare stepped out of the mayor’s office. It was, of course, the mayor herself. She looked visibly nervous, her anxiety so palpable that Sweetie Drops noticed she didn’t even register her presence. Mayor Mare simply stared at the ground, muttering incoherent complaints under her breath. "Excuse me, Mayor Mare, I need to speak with you," Sweetie Drops said in the calmest, softest voice she could manage, trying not to startle her. Even so, the mayor yelped in fright, needing a few moments to collect herself. "How did you get in here? Is this… is this a coup because of my incompetence?" she stammered in comic panic. In another situation, Sweetie Drops might have found it amusing, but not now. Sweetie Drops could only look at the mayor with understanding. "How can I make her see that what’s happening is beyond anything they can imagine?" Her mind raced nonstop. Without wasting any more time, she pulled out her badge of authority. When she held it up to Mare’s face, the mayor’s eyes widened, and her fears dissipated instantly. "Is that a—?" "Yes, yes, it’s a badge of authority. Mayor, I’m here to help under Princess Celestia’s orders. I need you to listen." The mayor smiled with relief, clearly believing her prayers had been answered by the Princess. "I’m all ears." "There’s a bar on the outskirts of town, the only one, actually. It’s so hidden and poorly advertised that not many ponies know about it. I went there with my friends to drink about half an hour ago." Twilight smiled slightly, her breath easing as she processed this information. "Good, that’s better. Now, you said you got into a fight with your friend there, correct?" The stallion spoke more dejectedly, unable to meet the mare's gaze. "Yes, we fought outside the tavern, and the owner came out to break it up. Then, out of nowhere, this… thing appeared out of nowhere, it took Fern to the Everfree Forest. A few minutes later, the energy wave hit the town…" he said in a low voice. Twilight frowned with concern. The stallion's fears weren't just paranoia—someone was truly in danger. His expressions were too sincere to be lies. "Alright, I'll help you. I'll look for him. I've traced the epicenter of the wave, and if these two events are connected, your friend should be near that area." "I want to help too!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed from behind Twilight, bouncing forward and landing between them. "Huh? Are you okay, Twilight?" she asked innocently, looking at her friend. Twilight froze in place, her hoof pressed against her chest. "No point in complaining now," she muttered under her breath, her mind racing to calm herself. The shock didn't last long, and she shifted to a sympathetic smile for the pink pony. Pinkie’s attitude was the same as always, but Twilight couldn’t ignore the tremor in her knees. She was fighting her fear the only way she knew how. "Pinkie, I appreciate the gesture, but I’d prefer you stay here and help the townsfolk. This feels more serious than our past adventures," Twilight said, her voice laced with apprehension, prioritizing her friend's safety. "I don’t want anything to happen to you, Pinkie." She glanced down at her own trembling knees. Pinkie noticed Twilight’s concern and brushed it off. "Silly, I told you I’m fine." Pinkie shook her hooves to stop the shaking. "It’s not fear; I told you, it means something big is going to happen, and I want to be there to help." "I know, but the town…" "Not to interrupt, but I don’t think Fern has much time!" Shein interjected, his voice full of desperation. "The townsfolk can panic all they want, but unlike him, they’ll be safe here. The town can wait." "Actually, that won’t be necessary." All three ponies turned at the sound of a new voice. Approaching them were two mares: one easily recognized as the mayor, and the other only familiar to Shein. Twilight quickly approached Mayor Mare. "Mayor, I’m relieved to see you’re alright." She then turned her gaze to the mare leading the trot. "And you are…?" The mare promptly showed her badge. "Agent Sweetie Drops. That’s all I can tell you." "She’s the one who helped me get into the town hall," Shein added in her defense. "Wow, a secret agent!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, leaping into the conversation. She leaned in close to the agent, resting a hoof on her shoulder. "Tell me the truth. White chocolate isn’t real chocolate, right? So why do they call it chocolate? Is it some kind of conspiracy to overthrow chocolate as the pinnacle of flavor? Come on, tell me your secrets…" she whispered, her eyes unsettlingly intense. "Uhhh…" Sweetie Drops stammered, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she struggled to respond. "Just ignore her, for your own good," Twilight said with an embarrassed smile. "So, Agent, what were you saying earlier?" Sweetie Drops nodded and carefully removed Pinkie's hoof. "I was ordered by Princess Celestia to prepare and inform the mayor about the arrival of her guard in town due to the potential danger in the forest. The orders were to prevent anyone from entering the Everfree Forest until the guards arrived. However, knowing this pony's friend is in serious danger, I’ll allow you to venture into the forest." "Fantastic! That makes us secret agents, doesn’t it?" Pinkie exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "Come on, Twilight, we’ve got ponies to save!" The pink mare tried to gallop off but was stopped by Twilight's hoof on her neck. "Hold on a second. I’m relieved to hear that Princess Celestia is aware, but something about this feels a bit off," Twilight said, narrowing her eyes. "Now that you mention it, it is odd. I thought the Princess and her guards didn’t work at night," Pinkie added innocently, rubbing her chin. "What? No! Not that! I mean, why didn’t she send me a message first? I’m her most faithful student—her only student! Shouldn’t I be the first one informed in town?" Twilight shouted, both confused and slightly annoyed. "Twilight!" By a twist of fate, a small purple dragon burst out of the town hall, exhausted and alarmed. He ran as fast as his short, chubby legs would carry him, frantically waving a scroll in the air. When his eyes met Twilight’s, his excitement made him trip, but he didn’t stop. Twilight watched him approach, and her anger melted away like snow under the sun, replaced by a growing sense of foolishness. How hadn’t she realized sooner? The little dragon was always the one receiving and delivering letters. Twilight couldn’t help but feel like an idiot. On impulse, she slapped her face with a hoof, thoroughly embarrassed. "Twilight! I’ve got a message from the Princess—it says—" "That there’s danger in the Everfree Forest and we shouldn’t go in, right?" Twilight interrupted quickly, keeping her hoof on her face. "Uh, yeah… How did you know?" the dragon asked, bewildered. Upon hearing her assistant’s confirmation, Twilight could only rub her face harder in frustration. If she’d stayed home, none of this would have happened. Twilight let out a groan of exasperation. "Fine. We’re wasting time. Here’s the plan: I’ll lead the way." She closed her eyes, focusing on the energy around her. Suddenly, the world seemed to darken in her mind, as though she were seeing in the dark, with the contours of structures and objects faintly outlined by magical glimmers. The energy flowed, appearing to her as a blue mist interwoven with the vibrant colors of the ponies. Everything else was silent—only she could see these patterns. She channeled the magic in her horn, weaving a clear path toward their destination. She opened her eyes with determination, as if she had made an irreversible decision. "I have a path mapped out in my mind. If we want to reach that pony, we must leave now. Mayor Mare, Spike, stay here and assist Rarity with the townsfolk until the Princess’s guards arrive. Pinkie Pie, Sweetie Drops, and I will teleport as close as I can." Twilight charged her horn with more magic. "Wait! Twilight, you told me you wouldn’t go near the forest!" the dragon shouted, his voice heavy with concern. "I know what I said, Spike, but this is too serious to ignore. I’m the only one who can reach that pony quickly." Twilight swiftly formed a circle of magic around the three mares. "But…" Twilight knelt in front of Spike, placing a gentle hoof on his shoulder. "Spike, I know you’re worried, and believe me, I am too." Her voice softened, though it carried an unwavering resolve. "But I need you to trust me. I promise I’ll take every necessary precaution and return so we can handle this together." Spike looked at her, his eyes filled with anxiety, but he slowly nodded. "Okay… just please, be careful, Twilight." She gave him a tender smile before standing again, her horn glowing as she prepared to depart. "I promise." "Relax, kid. It’s common knowledge that her decision-making under pressure is… questionable, but it’s my job to keep ponies safe. I’ll keep her in check," Sweetie Drops said, winking sympathetically as Twilight growled in protest. "And I’ll keep our super-secret team’s spirits high!" Pinkie Pie added, raising a hoof energetically. The mares’ words lightened Spike’s mood, and he nodded with relief. His worry eased as he saw the confidence in their faces. Twilight’s magic surged from her horn, a brilliant light that almost blinded the nearby ponies. She focused all her energy, attempting to transport the three bodies much farther than she ever had before. Just seconds from completing the spell, the stallion spoke one last time. "Miss Twilight, I… betrayed Fern’s trust! For a moment, I even thought about abandoning him." Tears streamed down Shein’s face again. "I’m not strong enough to help him on my own. I’m just a coward who doesn’t deserve anything, but… I want to ask for one thing." Shein bowed low to the ground, a gesture of desperate plea. "Don’t let him die." Twilight looked at the stallion, her eyes filled with compassion and determination. "I promise you that too." "And while we’re at it, we’ll work on that self-esteem of yours when we get back," Pinkie said with a comforting smile. Without another word, the sphere of light enveloped the mares, and they vanished in a flash. Shein remained in his bow until Mayor Mare stepped beside him, placing a hoof gently on his back. "You can wait in the town hall if you’d like. You must be under a lot of stress." "No, I must wait for the princess's guard. There's something I didn’t mention, and I want to confess everything to the authorities," he said sadly, standing up slowly and dragging himself toward the building’s wall, where he slumped down as if his strings had been cut. "Wow, I don’t know what happened to him, but it must’ve been bad," Spike said, completely missing the gravity of the moment. "But what did he mean by confessing something he didn’t mention…?" "LOOK, IT’S THE MAYOR!" A random pony in the crowd finally noticed the presence of the one who was supposed to lead and speak for them. The pegasus who had managed to act as the town’s spokesperson spoke with condescension. "Well, look who decided to show up. Mayor Mare, if it’s not too much trouble, why don’t you come and do your job instead of delegating it to others?" "Don’t be so rude, darling. That kind of talk is unbecoming of a civilized pony," Rarity scolded, narrowing her eyes like a mother reprimanding her child. The pegasus tried to retort sharply, but the words got stuck in his throat when Rarity narrowed her eyes even further. Like a scolded colt, he crossed his hooves and looked away. "That’s better. Now, ladies and gentlemen, give me a moment to speak with the mayor, and then I’ll address all of you," Rarity said in a calm yet decisive tone. She trotted away with her usual meticulous grace, her posture elegant and unyielding. As she passed by Light Wood, he quickly handed her a handkerchief, as if anticipating her needs. Rarity offered him a small nod of thanks, gracefully extending her hoof to take the handkerchief without losing her air of sophistication. Before she could fully respond, a small dragon suddenly burst onto the scene at a speed that would’ve made Rainbow Dash proud. Spike appeared out of nowhere, running with determination, holding a tray firmly in his claws. With a smooth motion, he lifted it directly in front of Rarity. On the tray rested not only a professionally folded handkerchief but also a glass of perfectly served apple cider. Rarity’s eyes widened in surprise, and a smile lit up her face as she saw what Spike had brought. "Spike-waiky! What are you doing here?" she exclaimed, her voice brimming with delight and gratitude. She grabbed the handkerchief with her hoof while her magic levitated the cider. She dabbed her face delicately with the handkerchief before taking an elegant sip of the cider. Spike, despite his small stature, grinned with confidence, proud of his accomplishment. "I came to deliver a message to Twilight, and she told me to stay and help you." Upon hearing this, Rarity frowned slightly, her head whipping around as she searched for Twilight. "She told you to stay? Did she leave?" she asked, her voice a mix of concern and confusion. Her eyes scanned every corner of the town hall’s exterior, desperately seeking her friend. But as she looked, she noticed something else was missing—Pinkie Pie had disappeared as well. She frowned, feeling slightly offended. “How rude of them to leave me behind,” the mare muttered, her brow furrowed. Her words carried evident frustration, though there was also a spark of confusion. "I'm sure they didn't mean to, but they have more pressing matters to attend to," Mayor Mare said, her voice calm, though her expression betrayed a hint of worry. Rarity looked at her intently, her gaze softening slightly. "Mayor, I'm glad to see you're feeling better, but... what kind of problems?" "A Canterlot agent explained everything to me. Twilight and Pinkie Pie left with her to rescue a pony in the Everfree Forest... I hope you won’t be upset about that," Mare said, her tone tinged with regret. "No, it's fine. Honestly, it was the best decision. I need to head home and make sure my little sister isn’t panicking," Rarity replied, her ears drooping. "The poor thing has been completely alone for several minutes. I can’t even imagine how scared she must be." "Then I won’t keep you any longer. Thank you so much for helping me with the citizens. I’ll manage things from here," Mare said, trying to sound confident. She glanced at the crowd, which was impatiently awaiting the end of their conversation. She was grateful they were far enough away not to hear her. Mare swallowed hard. "I can handle this," she said, though there was a faint hesitation in her voice. "And I’ll be here to help you!" Spike shouted enthusiastically. "Ooooh, you’re quite the gentleman, Spikey-Wikey," Rarity responded, leaning down to give him a big hug. Spike returned the embrace joyfully, subtly turning his head to glance sideways, a smug grin spreading across his face as he caught sight of the stallion still holding out the handkerchief. Light Wood stood frozen, mouth agape, one of his eyebrows twitching in disbelief. Rarity released Spike after a few seconds and calmly turned to the mayor. "With your permission, Mayor, I’ll be leaving. I hope everything goes well." With her characteristic elegance, Rarity trotted past the mayor toward the town hall. "Come along, Spike." "I'm right behind you, Rarity!" the little dragon replied, his short legs moving quickly to keep up. "Goodbye, Miss Rarity," Mare said as she watched the two enter the town hall, likely to exit through the back door, away from the crowd. "I’ve been upstaged by a baby dragon..." Light Wood muttered, still in the same position, his gaze fixed on the spot where Rarity and Spike had disappeared. His tone was a mix of frustration and disbelief, as though he couldn’t process what had just happened. Mare slowly turned toward her bodyguard, her expression a blend of curiosity and confusion. "Did you say something, Light Wood?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "That dragon!" Light Wood exclaimed, his face flushing with restrained anger. "He stole all of Rarity's attention and then mocked me right in my face." He pursed his lips, his jaw tightening as he ground his teeth, visibly annoyed. Mare looked at him with a strained, awkward smile before averting her gaze, feeling the weight of his words. "W-well... if you’ll excuse me, I have ponies to attend to." The mayor quickly distanced herself from the frustrated stallion and positioned herself where Rarity had been moments earlier. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and spoke firmly. She paused for a moment to find her voice, then straightened her posture and addressed the crowd with confidence: "Dear citizens, I apologize for the delay, but I assure you that your wait was not in vain. Just moments ago, I received important information from none other than Princess Celestia herself." Author's Note I'm going to follow Paul's advice, and I'm going to stop placing images, and the drawings I make will be put at the end of the chapter. Chap 16 (Alien city) Darkness engulfed everything. The surroundings were an abyss of shadows where sounds seemed trapped, muffled, and distorted. A sharp ringing pierced the silence, growing louder with each passing second, as though trying to wrench someone from their stupor. Then, other noises began to seep through: the crash of shattering objects, the thud of bodies hitting the ground, distorted screams, and alarms that sounded faintly familiar. "Wake up..." The voice was barely a whisper among the chaos, struggling to break through the clamor. "Wake up..." The ringing intensified, almost unbearable, but the voice grew stronger, more insistent. "LENDARY, WAKE UP!" The final cry broke like thunder, forcing her eyes open abruptly. The sounds around her suddenly sharpened into clarity. Lendary shot to her hooves, the sharp clatter of them against concrete echoing in the cold, still air. Her breath came in short, visible puffs, misting in the chill. Her eyes darted around wildly, searching for anything familiar. But all she found was concrete and metal stretching endlessly in every direction. Even as she looked down, the rough gray surface seemed to stare back at her. "What...?" she murmured, her voice thick with confusion, barely audible in the void. A flicker in her peripheral vision made her snap her head to the side. Her gaze locked onto a solitary metal post. At its peak, a light blinked erratically, fighting to stay lit. But what truly unsettled Lendary wasn’t the post itself—it was the source of the light: a glass panel. It wasn’t a magical gem or the warm glow of an oil lamp. It was something entirely different, something that didn’t belong to her world. "Where...?" she whispered, her voice faltering as her gaze lifted to the unfamiliar surroundings. What she saw took her breath away. Despite the evident damage, the buildings rose like titans of glass and steel, their surfaces adorned with vibrant lights that danced and shimmered. Massive billboards covered their facades, projecting images and words in a language she couldn’t comprehend. Higher still, colossal screens displayed moving figures, their vibrant colors vivid and surreal, as though powered by an unsettling and alien magic. "Where are we...?" she asked, her ears perking forward in alarm as confusion and disbelief overtook her. ... ....... ......... Shibuya. 12:35 AM. "I don’t know. I just woke up too," Lubazi said, his gaze scanning the surroundings with the same mix of awe and unease. Lendary turned her head toward her leader, who stood just a few steps away. Beside him, Moxy stared into the distance, her fur bristling as if sensing imminent danger. "What happened?" Lendary asked, lifting a hoof to rub the back of her neck. A dull ache throbbed there, as if she’d fallen from a great height. "The last thing I remember is leaving the cave... and then that light." Lubazi frowned, his thoughts caught on Morcly’s final words. "...The crystal will summon everything resembling the anchor..." he murmured, repeating the phrase softly before speaking more clearly. "What the artifact is trying to do is fuse this place with our dimension." "Fuse it?" Lendary looked at him skeptically. "I thought that crystal only brought living beings. Why do you think that? What if instead of merging dimensions, we were just brought here?" Lubazi tilted his head, gesturing toward the end of the street. "Look around you, Lendary." Following the direction of his gaze, Lendary noticed something that made her heart stop for a moment. In the middle of the road, a giant tree had torn through the asphalt, breaking free from the ground. Its dark, twisted branches were unmistakable, imbued with the wild magic of the Everfree Forest. "That..." Lendary took a step forward, her eyes wide open. "That’s an Everfree tree." "Exactly," Lubazi said gravely, nodding. "I don’t think this place planted a tree from another dimension in the middle of its streets." Lendary furrowed her brow, trying to process the situation. "But we were in the mountains... far from the forest. By several meters, even." Lubazi sighed, his calculating gaze scanning their surroundings. "Then perhaps the crystal is trying to merge two spaces into one. Maybe this place..." He slowly turned, examining the damaged structures around them. "...is an amalgamation of both. A mixture of our world and this one." The air grew heavier as his words hung between them. Even the wind, carrying a scent of damp earth mixed with something unfamiliar, seemed to confirm Lubazi's suspicions. Lendary, true to her impatient nature, started trotting down the streets, her eyes darting from one sign to another with a blend of curiosity and wonder. "Well, the only thing I can say is that this world must be full of intellectuals." She smiled, stopping in front of a building with display windows. "Everything seems so advanced." Her attention shifted to the signs, covered in strange symbols that, to her, looked like meaningless scribbles. "Although their writing... Honestly, it looks like someone spilled ink at random. And don’t even get me started on their sense of fashion." She peered through the glass. Inside, there were mannequins shaped like bipedal creatures dressed in extravagant outfits: some tattered, others in loud colors, and one that looked like a clown costume. "Either they’re a civilization of misfits or this is a shop for cheap disguises." She chuckled softly, amused by her own remark. "Lendary, stop wasting time. We need to move," Lubazi’s measured voice called from behind her. His sharp eyes scanned the area cautiously. Everything about this place screamed danger, and given Morcly's warnings, he wasn’t interested in testing how real those threats might be. Lendary, ignoring her leader’s serious tone, gently pushed open the large glass door and entered the building. She approached the mannequins, studying them with a playful smile. "Check this out, Lubazi," she said, turning to him with a mischievous air. "If these mannequins represent the average physique of this civilization, then they’re like scrawny minotaurs. I’m sure if they walked on all fours, they’d barely match my height." She burst into laughter, pressing a hoof to her chest. "Man, I wish Tempest were here. Maybe this would’ve brought a smile to her sour face." "Lendary!" Lubazi growled, stepping into the building with a furrowed brow. But the mare kept laughing, oblivious to the tension in his tone. "I don’t see what Morcly was so scared about," she continued between chuckles. Suddenly, a firm tug on her tail made her stop in her tracks. Lubazi stared at her with restrained fury, his eyes reflecting both anger and frustration. "How can you say something so heartless?" Lubazi exclaimed, his voice tense as he struggled to keep from shouting. "Morcly just died, and you're making jokes as if nothing happened. You knew him better than the rest of us! Do you have no empathy at all?" Lendary raised an eyebrow, her expression relaxed and unconcerned, as if Lubazi's words didn’t affect her in the slightest. "Maybe I'd be upset if he were really dead." She smirked slightly, almost as if enjoying the misunderstanding. "But honestly, when I thought the crystal was going to explode, I assumed we’d all die. However, as you said, it didn’t explode. It just brought this place here all at once. Which means Morcly is still out there... unconscious somewhere." Lubazi was about to respond, but a calm voice interrupted him. "And if he isn’t?" Moxy, who had silently approached, observed them seriously, her ears alert to the surroundings. Lendary closed her eyes and sighed with confidence. "You said it yourself, Lubazi. I know him better than you. I know that idiot always has a Plan B for his Plan B." For a moment, silence fell between them. Lubazi lowered his gaze, processing Lendary's words. Though he wouldn’t admit it, part of him wanted to believe she was right. The silence was broken by an intermittent glow coming from Lubazi’s saddlebags. The runes inside shone in an irregular pattern, casting blue flashes on his focused face. Moxy and Lendary immediately turned their attention to him. Carefully, Lubazi took out the rune and held it up to his eyes, studying it closely. "It's detecting nearby energy," he said in a low, almost monotone voice. "It’s alive, but weak. It shouldn’t pose a threat." "Just what we need!" Lendary exclaimed, her enthusiastic tone breaking the tension. She stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Before we leave this place, we need to take someone. With all this chaos, it won’t be long before ponies come to investigate. Whatever’s happening in this alien city is Celestia’s problem now." "It’s too risky," Lubazi said, raising an eyebrow. His cold tone contrasted sharply with Lendary’s energy. "We don’t know who or what is fighting in this city. These ‘aliens’ might be more dangerous than you think." Lendary glared at him. "What’s the matter, Lubazi? Are you scared?" Her voice carried a restrained anger that grew more evident with every word. "You still have your stupid potions in the saddlebags, don’t you? Don’t make me regret making them if you’re too afraid to use them!" Lubazi turned to her, his eyes narrowing. "Don’t talk to me like I’m just another soldier!" he snapped, his voice carrying restrained power that echoed through the building. "I’m the leader of this operation, and I don’t have to put up with your whining. The potions are only for life-or-death situations." He stepped closer, his tone sharpening into something almost mocking. "And let me remind you, because of your childish tantrums, only Moxy and I have potions. You chose to come unarmed, as if this were some kind of game." A brief, sarcastic smile crossed his face. "Seriously, with all the talent you could use... and you waste it like a spoiled brat." Lendary gritted her teeth, her body taut like a string about to snap. "Don’t talk to me as if you know what it means!" Her voice trembled with a mix of fury and something deeper, something she couldn’t put into words. He wasn’t entirely wrong. She was one of the best potion-makers there was, and her presence on the mission was indispensable for that reason. But her resentment toward her talent ran deeper than mere whims or tantrums. To Lendary, every potion she crafted was a reminder of the expectations others had of her—what the world demanded of her. Her jaw tightened as memories of those days came rushing back. By the queen’s order, she’d been forced to abandon her ideals and dedicate herself to something she despised. If it hadn’t been for Tempest, who stood by her during those torturous times, she might’ve ended up as bitter as her... or worse. "I don’t need potions. I can handle myself," she muttered in a determined whisper. Lubazi wanted to retort but was cut off by Moxy. "I think she has a point," Moxy said finally, her gaze fixed in the distance. Behind the buildings, an orange light flickered as if flames were consuming something beyond the horizon. Slowly, she turned back to the group, her face as indifferent as ever. "The mission was to bring a being with that energy back to the Zebrican kingdom. We can’t return empty-hooved." "Thanks." Lendary grinned triumphantly, throwing a defiant look at Lubazi. "I guess someone has some common sense." "Common sense isn’t exactly your strong suit," Lubazi shot back, irritated, as he adjusted the saddlebags on his back. An uncomfortable silence fell over the group. Lubazi and Lendary’s gazes locked once again, the tension between them almost palpable. Finally, the stallion sighed in resignation and tucked the rune back into his saddlebag. "Fine. If the detected being is weak, we’ll approach carefully. But we can’t stay here for long." Without another word, the three zebras left the store and returned to the road. The streets, though empty, felt even more ominous as the shadows of the battered buildings stretched under the flickering light of the streetlamps. "Before we go any further, make sure you have your teleportation crystals," Lubazi said firmly, digging a hoof into his saddlebag and pulling out a black crystal that glowed faintly. The others followed suit, revealing identical crystals. "Remember," Lubazi continued, making sure he had their attention, "this crystal can only be used once and with one being. Its range is wide, but don’t waste it. If you’re not cornered, this will take us straight home." "You don’t have to remind me." Lendary held hers up proudly, a flash of satisfaction lighting up her face. "I was part of the mission to recover them from the Crystal Kingdom, remember?" For a moment, her mind wandered to the memories of that mission, an experience that had changed the course of her life. Lubazi, unwilling to engage in another argument, ignored the comment and focused on giving orders. "Moxy, you’ll search for Morcly. If the explosion didn’t kill him, he should have his runes. When you’re close, yours will light up. Find him, activate your teleportation crystals, and return to the kingdom. I’m sure he’ll need urgent medical attention." Moxy nodded with a brief incline of her head, her expression as serious as ever. Then Lubazi turned to Lendary, sighing as if he already anticipated trouble. "As for us, we’ll head to where the rune’s signal points and take whatever’s there." Lendary’s grin widened, her eyes shining with excitement. "No unnecessary fights, understood?" Lubazi extended a hoof in front of her, cutting off any comment before she could speak. Lendary rolled her eyes in boredom. "Sure, whatever you say." "I suppose that’s the best I’ll get." The stallion sighed before barking, "Move out!" With that final command, the zebras galloped off. Moxy took the opposite path, her hooves echoing on the asphalt as she disappeared into the shadows of the buildings. Lubazi and Lendary headed toward the area marked by the rune, noticing how the streets grew more uneven and damaged with every step. The buildings around them loomed like charred skeletons, and the ash-laden air confirmed they were nearing the heart of the chaos. Author's Note As I said, I will place my drawings at the end of the chapters and will no longer include images of landscapes. Chap 17 (First contact) —Look at those metal machines, they're huge. —Lendary pointed at a wrecked vehicle on the side of the road—. Are they some kind of carriage? Wow, Morcly would lose his mind if he saw this. Her eyes widened as she noticed an even larger machine, almost six meters long, with a massive cylinder at the back. —This world must be a griffon's paradise, with so much metal everywhere. —Lendary let out a laugh, clearly fascinated. —Stay focused. —Lubazi spoke gravely, his gaze fixed on their surroundings—. Look at the destruction. One of those “carriages” was thrown against a building with enough force to go through it. We need to stay alert to whatever is capable of that. —The mayor of this city must be more worried about all the paperwork he'll have to do to fix this mess. —Lendary rolled her eyes with a mischievous grin—. Then again, maybe he has some automated device for that. Lubazi let out an exasperated growl. —You really get on my nerves. —It’s the only talent I like to use. Or maybe you’re just too easy to annoy. —Lendary shot back with a mocking smile, clearly enjoying her little victory. Lubazi gritted his teeth, holding back a retort, but any response got stuck in his throat as they turned a corner and faced a new scene. The street was destroyed down to its foundations. Flames spread across the ground like hungry tongues, and in the distance, an entire building had collapsed into a heap of rubble. Everything pointed to a battle that had happened here not long ago. The zebras' steps became more cautious. They moved in silence, their hooves barely touching the cracked asphalt. BAM! Both froze when a body flew out from the other end of the street, hitting the ground and rolling until it crashed hard against a metal pole. The impact's sound echoed like thunder in the fiery stillness of the place. —Take cover! —Lubazi whispered urgently, pointing to an overturned vehicle nearby. They slid behind the wrecked car, their bodies tense and their breaths held. Lendary peeked out just slightly, her curiosity battling with her survival instinct. —What the heck was that...? —she murmured, her eyes fixed on the motionless figure at the base of the pole. Lubazi raised a hoof to signal for silence, his ears tilting forward as he scanned the area, alert for any sound that might reveal the presence of whatever had thrown that creature with such force. Lendary peeked slightly from behind the vehicle, studying the fallen figure closely. —Ouch. —She whistled softly, her voice barely a whisper—. That's gonna hurt tomorrow... or better yet, for the rest of their life. Her gaze traveled over the deep burns marking the creature's body, a grotesque sight that only fueled her curiosity. —And to think the mannequins didn’t do them justice. They're way weirder up close. Lubazi quickly turned to her, his expression serious. He placed a hoof over his mouth to silence her, whispering angrily: —Shut up, Lendary. They'll hear us. The mare opened her mouth to retort but stopped when she saw Lubazi turn his head toward the far end of the street, his body tensing like a rope about to snap. From the shadows of the rubble, another creature emerged. It looked similar to the first: tall, bipedal, and covered in wounds, though its movement was slow and uneven due to a noticeable limp. Despite its condition, each step it took seemed to radiate a suffocating, dense aura, like that of a predator stalking its prey. Lendary swallowed hard as the air around her grew heavier. The creature wasn't looking directly at her, but the sense of threat was undeniable. For the first time in a long while, she felt her usual confidence waver. —Is it... —She whispered, but the words died in her throat when the creature turned its gaze in their direction, as if it knew they were there. For one eternal second, Lendary swore that gaze pierced through her soul right through the metal of the carriage. Time seemed to freeze as a chilling cold ran through her entire body. It was an empty gaze, devoid of emotion, but with a crushing weight that felt like it was stealing her breath away. Then, as if they had been deemed irrelevant, the creature’s eyes shifted toward the wounded figure in front of it. Lendary exhaled the breath she hadn't realized she was holding, her body still trembling from the impact of that brief encounter. Lubazi remained silent, his eyes fixed on the new threat. He was in even worse shape than Lendary, struggling to keep his breathing steady as he continued to assess its movements carefully. The creature continued advancing toward the fallen figure, ignoring them completely. But the air remained heavy, as if a storm were about to break, and they both knew that the slightest mistake could draw its attention. —Well, weird but definitely intimidating. —Lendary let out a nervous laugh, her breathing still unsteady as she tried to regain her composure—. I'll give them that. Her eyes returned to the creature. Each step seemed heavier than the last, but the aura it emanated remained oppressive. In front of it, the other creature struggled desperately to get up. Its body was covered in wounds, its condition bordering on pitiful, and yet it refused to fall. Although its limbs trembled visibly, it managed to get on its knees and raise its arms in a guard stance, as if determined to keep fighting to its last breath. Lendary whistled softly, impressed despite the chaos surrounding them. —And that other creature... it sure has guts. —She murmured, wiping the sweat from her forehead with a hoof—Lubazi, you said no unnecessary fights, but if that thing dies, we won't have anything to bring back.. Lubazi didn't take his eyes off the scene, his ears slightly tilted back. He swallowed, his voice trembling as he replied: —I'm not getting anywhere near that thing.— There was a slight tremor in his tone, one he couldn’t quite hide as he tried to ignore the crushing pressure of the creature’s aura. His body was tense, every muscle ready to react to the slightest threatening movement. —Then what are we supposed to do—?— GRAAAAAHHHHH Her words were cut off by the roar of a third creature that leaped from behind, a dagger poised to strike from the shadows. What followed was a sequence of events so rapid that even for an elite soldier like Lendary, they were barely perceptible. The creature was disarmed as quickly as it had appeared, and in the next instant, it was being held by the neck as if it weighed no more than a stuffed toy. —There it is, the second individual detected by the rune. But... why isn’t it detecting the third? Is it possible that all that strength is purely physical?— Lendary wondered, her curiosity tinged with tension. —I don’t know, and it doesn’t matter,— Lubazi responded firmly. —The only thing that benefits us now is if those two defeat it for us. Then we can take them when they’re exhausted. If that doesn’t happen, we leave immediately.— Lendary growled, clearly frustrated. —You could use my damn potions! You said that if you used them all, they’d give you the strength to take on the best in the kingdom. I never thought the special forces would produce such a cowardly leader.— Lubazi whipped his head around, his eyes blazing. —You’d better watch your tone, soldier. There’s a reason you’re not the leader: you can’t see beyond what’s right in front of your muzzle. Think for a second. If I use the potions now, then what? I’ll have, at most, four minutes. Those potions aren’t meant for battle—they’re designed for retreat.— —If time runs out, then you can use the crystal,— Lendary grumbled under her breath. He tried to respond, but a blood-curdling scream interrupted him. Their attention snapped back to the combatants. The burned creature was still screaming, its words unintelligible but full of urgency. Lendary couldn’t understand what it was saying, but its intentions were clear: it was negotiating. Or at the very least, begging. Then, it began speaking with the other two in a relaxed manner, as if nothing had happened. —"What are they babbling about? A moment ago, they looked ready to kill each other, and now they're just chatting?"— Lendary muttered in irritation, her tail flicking impatiently. Lubazi, however, didn’t share her curiosity. He clicked his tongue and began to back away slowly, keeping out of sight of the creatures. —"This was a waste of time. We should leave and try our luck elsewhere. At most, we have ten minutes before the Canterlot guards arrive."— Just as Lubazi turned to leave, a sharp, heavy sound echoed through the air. BAM. —"Wait!"— Lendary shouted, grabbing Lubazi’s shoulder and forcing him to turn around. Both watched, a mix of shock and horror etched on their faces, as the threatening creature stabbed itself directly in the heart with a sharp weapon. Blood splattered across the ground, yet, to their disbelief, it continued speaking as if nothing had happened. Not only was it calm, but it looked... relieved. One could even say it seemed happy. The conversation among the three creatures continued for a few more moments before the dangerous one’s body fell heavily to the ground. Lendary and Lubazi stood frozen, unable to process what they had just witnessed. While the other two approached the fallen body and began another unintelligible conversation, confusion and disbelief paralyzed them. Finally, Lendary broke the silence, sweat dripping down her forehead. —"Seriously... this dimension is completely insane,"— she said, forcing a smile as her gaze landed on Lubazi expectantly. —"Well, Lubazi? What do we do now? They're getting away... this is our last chance."— Lubazi observed the motionless body of the creature on the ground, then looked at the two beings staggering away, weaving through the shadows and flames that illuminated the distant sky. He glanced down at his saddlebag, where the tracking rune flickered intermittently. His mind raced through the possibilities. This might be the closest they’d get to completing their mission without major interference. If they played their cards right, they could leave this place undetected by other dangerous beings. Finally, Lubazi made his decision. —"Alright... let's do this!"— His voice was hurried and full of determination. —"You go for the less injured one; we’ll knock them out as quickly as possible."— Without waiting for a reply, Lubazi burst from his hiding spot, charging at full speed toward the burned creature. —"Now!"— he shouted before slamming into the being, dragging it across the asphalt and away from its companion. Lendary shook her head, letting out a mocking sigh. —"He always barks an order and rushes off before I can even respond,"— she muttered, her sarcastic smile reflecting a mixture of resignation and amusement. Calmly, she stepped out from behind the overturned metal vehicle. Her deep, clear voice echoed through the air as she advanced with steady steps. —"Well, well, what do we have here? Now that I see you up close, you look more like a hairless monkey than a scrawny minotaur,"— Lendary taunted, successfully drawing the attention of the so-called “hairless monkey.” The creature, which had been trying to pull itself together, turned its head toward her with a mix of panic and utter bewilderment. Its ragged breathing betrayed the fear coursing through it. When it opened its mouth, what came out was: —"何だこれ…何者なんだ？" (Nanda kore... nanimono nanda?)— —"What is this...? What are these things?"— Lendary tilted her head, clearly irritated by her inability to understand a single word. Even so, she continued with the same confidence. —"Seems like you put on quite the show here. But unfortunately, you won't be going anywhere now,"— she continued, her smile radiating authority. —"You're coming with us."— The “hairless monkey” stared at her, his eyes wavering between terror and disbelief. Finally, he spoke again in his strange language, this time louder and with a voice full of desperation: —"何を言ってるの？わからない！" (Nani wo itteru no? Wakaranai!)— —"What are you saying? I don't understand!"— For Megumi, this was nothing short of a nightmare. A feverish hallucination brought on by chlorine poisoning... or at least, that’s what he wanted to believe. The figure of the zebra before him was impossible to process. It moved with an unsettling combination of fluidity and firmness, and its deep voice echoed in his ears like a distorted reverberation. —"Sha'rath ni'ka trahvun... ch'thunga va'ral no'thal. Si'run makra tha'kesh." (Of course, they can't even speak anything coherent. Don't worry, I'm a zebra of few words anyway).— Megumi struggled to find any meaning in the noises coming from the zebra’s mouth. Yet all he managed was to feel even more lost, as if he were facing a world where even language defied logic. The zebra snorted loudly and, in the blink of an eye, lunged at him with alarming speed. Megumi grit his teeth, letting his body react instinctively while his mind screamed in chaos with questions left unanswered. The zebra closed in on him rapidly. Judging by the trajectory and speed, Megumi assumed it was going to tackle him, just as the other creature had done to Maki. With considerable effort, he lifted his knee, aiming directly at the animal’s snout to defend himself. BAM! The sound echoed, but not as expected. To his shock and surprise, the zebra halted at the last second with almost inhuman agility, spinning on its hind legs. In one fluid, unnatural motion, it assumed a bipedal stance, and before Megumi could react, delivered a spinning kick straight to the right side of his face. The impact was devastating. The force of the blow not only threw him off balance but also left him momentarily unconscious as his body was launched several meters back. Snapping back to his senses within a split second, Megumi twisted mid-air, forcing his body to recover before hitting the ground. He landed heavily, gasping for breath, and pressed his left hand against his fractured ribs, now even more damaged. A sharp pain shot through his chest as he felt the bone fragments pierce further into his lung. He looked up, his breathing ragged, and fixed his gaze on the zebra. The creature stood upright on two legs, its posture unnervingly firm and balanced for something with a quadrupedal physique. —"This makes no sense,"— Megumi thought, gritting his teeth as he tried to ignore the stabbing pain. Every movement this creature made was unnatural, practically impossible for a being designed to walk on four legs. Yet there it was, moving with a fluidity that defied all logic, as if it were completely normal. The sorcerer took a step back, trying to gain some distance, and felt his foot brush against something metallic. He glanced down quickly and saw the dagger that Toji had taken from him during their fight. His mind, still clouded by pain, reacted immediately. He bent down, grabbed the weapon, and adopted a defensive stance. —"Yeah, you better have an advantage... or this would be too easy,"— the zebra taunted, her mocking tone echoing through the air. Without wasting time, she charged at him again, her movements swift and precise. Megumi didn’t wait. Despite his pain and the lack of air, he ran toward her as well. When they clashed, a frenetic battle of agility and reflexes ensued. The sorcerer, with the little strength he had left, tried to deliver precise slashes with the dagger, looking for any opportunity to land a hit. But the zebra, with unnerving ease, dodged every swing. Her movements were relaxed, almost as if she were enjoying herself, dancing around the blade’s edge. Meanwhile, Lubazi was completely focused on his own struggle. Using all his weight, he pressed his hooves against Maki's throat, attempting to immobilize her entirely. The sorceress growled in pain and rage, her muscles tensing as her hands gripped the zebra's front legs tightly. With each passing second, she pushed back more and more, gradually prying him off. Lubazi was beginning to lose confidence. He looked at the human's face with growing nervousness. Her eyes, despite being much smaller than his, were filled with a fury and determination that intimidated him deeply. —"How the hell can she still have this much strength...?"— he thought, feeling his grip begin to loosen. —"Let go of me, you damn thing!"— Maki screamed, her voice raw with anger. In an explosive movement, She separated Lubazi's legs and pulled them down, pulling him toward her. Before he could react, she delivered a powerful headbutt. The impact sent Lubazi's head snapping back violently. His vision blurred for a moment, and Maki took advantage of his disorientation to free her leg and kick him in the stomach with all her might, sending him flying several meters away. Lubazi rolled across the ground, coughing and gasping for air, while Maki, wobbling but firm, stood up once more. Maki took deep, ragged breaths as she studied the creature before her more closely. Was it a curse? She shook her head quickly. If it were, she wouldn't be able to see it without her special glasses, and besides, she couldn't feel any cursed energy emanating from the animal. Even so, something about its appearance kept screaming the unnatural. —"There's no point in overthinking this,"— Maki thought impatiently. Her gaze shifted to the fight raging between Megumi and the other zebra. The sorcerer was barely standing, each movement revealing signs of extreme exhaustion. —"I'll hit first and ask questions later."— Wasting no more time, she bent her body with effort, and with all the strength she could muster, she launched herself at the zebra in front of her. Lubazi, who was just struggling to his feet, opened his eyes just in time to see Maki's fist inches away from slamming into his face. BAM! Luckily for him, a body knocked her off course at the last second. The impact sent Maki skidding across the ground as she firmly held onto the body that had crashed into her. It was Megumi. He had been thrown directly at her by Lendary. Maki frowned and carefully held her companion as she lowered him to the ground, examining his exhausted face. —"I've reached my limit, Maki-san,"— Megumi said between gasps, completely out of breath. —"We need to get out of here."— Both sorcerers got back on their feet, taking a defensive stance, although Maki could barely hide the concern in her eyes. —"I don’t think we can lose them if we run."— Her fists clenched tightly, her brow furrowing even more. —"We have to defeat them. It’s our only option. Let me go on the offensive, and try to support me however you can."— Maki looked over at the zebras, who were now standing side by side. Lendary walked over to Lubazi calmly, her expression clearly bored as she looked at him with mild disdain. —"How did you get hit so easily?"— Lubazi wiped the blood trickling from his nose, his tone bitter: —"She's stronger than I thought, even with all her injuries."— Lendary scoffed, clearly unimpressed. —"Well, it looked like she was getting beaten up before, and unlike that suicidal fool from earlier, these two don’t intimidate me at all."— The zebra took a firm step forward, her presence now much more imposing. —"I'll show you why I’m the best in the kingdom."— Maki and Megumi watched the scene with intrigue. —"Tell me, Megumi,"— Maki said as she adjusted her stance. —"Do you have any idea what language these freaks are speaking?"— —"No clue. It’s nothing I’ve heard before."— His voice was ragged from heavy breathing. Megumi’s fists trembled as a wave of helplessness washed over him. Maki had volunteered to take the lead to protect him, a gesture that only confirmed how weak he was at that moment. —"What can I even do about it?"— he thought bitterly. His cursed energy was depleted, and this wasn’t the first time he’d found himself in a similar situation—unable to make a difference. His mind briefly wandered to memories of the past, moments of failure that weighed on him like a stone in his chest. But he shook his head vigorously, forcing those thoughts away. —"Not now."— He took a deep breath, focusing on his surroundings. No matter how limited he was, he would do everything he could to help. —"Let’s go!"— Maki shouted, charging at the zebra with everything she had left. Maki reached the zebra, throwing a punch aimed straight at her face. Lendary reacted quickly, rising on two legs once more to counter with a kick to the sorcerer's chest. With an agile twist, Maki dodged the attack and retaliated with a kick to the zebra's side. However, Lendary blocked the strike with one of her hooves. The impact forced both of them to stagger back a few steps, but Lendary's eyes widened in surprise. The power behind the attack had been strong enough to send her skidding a few meters across the ground. —"She's really strong,"— the mare thought, her expression growing more serious as she adjusted her stance. —"If she weren't weakened, she'd be as powerful as the minotaur I fought years ago."— Meanwhile, Lubazi charged forward, aiming to stop Maki's advance. However, Megumi appeared before him, intercepting with a swift slash. The zebra dodged skillfully, but the sorcerer pursued him, keeping him at bay with quick, precise movements. The exchange continued for several seconds, with Megumi launching consecutive attacks while Lubazi dodged, carefully measuring his movements. —"Alright, let's end this,"— Lendary declared, her voice filled with determination as she pulled something from her saddlebag. Without hesitation, she placed it in her mouth. Lubazi, noticing the shift in the atmosphere, leaped backward to create distance from the sorcerer. —"HAAAAA!"— From above, Maki descended like lightning, aiming to deliver a devastating stomp on the zebra. Once again, Lubazi was saved at the last second. Lendary dashed forward, intercepting the attack by blocking it with both front legs in a firm cross that stopped the impact inches from her companion. The ground beneath them cracked under the force of the collision as Maki quickly retreated, assessing the situation. Megumi reacted swiftly, his mind analyzing the chaos while formulating a desperate plan. With a decisive motion, he extended his arm, pointing the dagger at the most dangerous zebra. —"Maki-san!"— he shouted, his gaze locking with the sorcerer’s. She nodded immediately, understanding her companion’s intention. With all his strength, Megumi threw the dagger at the zebra while Maki approached from the opposite side. The strategy was simple yet effective: force their enemy to split her attention between the two of them. —"LENDARY!"— Lubazi yelled as he saw the two figures closing in, each with a clear target: the mare’s head. Lendary's lips curled into a confident smile. In a swift motion, she struck the flat side of the dagger with one hoof, deflecting it off its trajectory. Then, firmly planting her other hoof on the ground, she spun around, kicking up a cloud of debris and dust that spread in all directions, temporarily blinding the sorcerer. Maki stumbled back, coughing as she frantically tried to clear her eyes. —"Maki, to your side!"— Megumi shouted as he watched Lendary emerge from the dust cloud, lunging toward the sorcerer’s stomach with a devastating blow. —"What a pity..."— Lendary muttered through clenched teeth as she closed the distance. BAM! The impact echoed like thunder as Lendary's hoof connected brutally with Maki's abdomen. The sorcerer spat out blood, her eyes rolling back as her body bent backward. But before she could collapse completely, her hands clamped tightly around the zebra's limb, her expression transforming into one of absolute determination. Lendary narrowed her eyes, impressed. —"You're just like me. Your tenacity is incredible,"— she murmured with a mix of respect and seriousness. For a moment, Maki’s figure reminded her of her younger self: a warrior who never gave up, no matter how dire the circumstances. Maki tightened her grip on the zebra's limb, throwing her head back to prepare a powerful headbutt. WHOOSH! The movement halted abruptly. Before Maki could complete her attack, a dart shot out from Lendary's mouth, piercing the sorcerer's neck. Maki's eyes widened in shock. She tried to speak, even lifted a hand to pull out the object, but the substance worked swiftly and mercilessly. Her eyelids grew heavy, and her body collapsed limply to the ground. Lendary let out a sigh, wiping the saliva from her lips as she calmly looked down at the unconscious sorcerer. —"I would have loved to defeat you at your best,"— she murmured with a hint of respect, though her tone remained cold and calculating. She bent down, biting the sorcerer's shirt before carelessly tossing her towards Lubazi, who moved underneath to catch her on his back. —"Only one left,"— she declared, locking her gaze onto the last sorcerer still standing. Megumi witnessed everything with wide, horrified eyes, paralyzed. His companion had fallen, and he couldn't do anything to stop it. —"Maki-san..."— he whispered, his voice trembling. —"Was that... a tranquilizer dart? Or worse... poison?"— Panic surged through his thoughts. These creatures were clearly not animals, nor were they mere beasts given their cognitive abilities. They were after something, that much was certain. His legs gave out, and he fell to his knees, exhausted for the second time in this seemingly endless battle. His vision blurred, and his strength was slowly draining away.
Chap 1 (disturbance) Part 1 It was a quiet night in the village of Ponyville. Not a single noise filled the air besides the regular sound of crickets singing their natural courtship ritual; in essence, it was the perfect night to be resting. That is, unless you were the owner of a bar and had to put up with a group of drunks who refuse to stop (in his words:) until they burst. Steel Hoof was a one this meter tall, just a little over the average height, with dark blue fur and a short black mane. He was also the bar owner previously mentioned. The stallion sighed wearily, “I hadn’t planned to have the tent open all night…” Steel Hoof would never have expected a bunch of ponies to show up and drink till they drop on a damn Monday. A whole night of partying no less, not that he carried why, but apparently they were out due to some love drama he didn’t feel like getting into. Without more to do Steel began to uselessly clean everything on the bar-stand while trying to ignore the group’s conversation, and failing in the process. “That bitch! How could she do this to me? It was a whole year of relationship and I was ready to take the next step!” Said the pony in the group with tears, but not the only one with clear signs of intoxication bleeding into his voice. “I abandoned myself with that bastard… supposedly my brother…” The pony clenches his teeth to the point where it was almost audible as they ground together. “Dude, you’ve been repeating that for three hours, forget it! As they say, there’ll always be grass on the mountain right?” The stallion laughed by himself, his joke falling flat on the inebriated crowd. “Sand, if your attractiveness was based solely on how much grace you generate, believe me that that scrub would become a desert.” Said the third member, with a notable complete lack of grace. “But Sand has a point; leave the past behind, that’s what we’re here for after all. We’re going to leave our sorrows with our old reliable alcohol.” The stallion leaned over and rested a comforting hoof on the depressed pony’s shoulder, “You’re a good stallion Fern, considering the difference in the population? I’m sure that you’ll find someone much better if you give it another try.” “You don’t understand Shein… He not only left, but he took everything! All the money I had made with my goods and real estate! I lost everything! I have nothing left..! Nothing…” He dropped his head to the table wearily, stewing in resignation. “Whoah whoa, relax for a moment, really? Surely if he took everything from you, you can report it to the princess’ guard, they’ll help you for sure.” Sand said in a relaxed manner. Fern sighed again, with his head still on the table. “Not even Celestia or Luna are able to deal with this; they can’t be everywhere at once.” He said as she whipped away tears. “My damn brother is a retired officer, he has plenty of contacts, and I have no proof that it was him, in the end, it’s my word against his. He has so many ponies covering his back, there’s no chance I could get him in court.” Fern grit his teeth and his tone turned dark as he continued, “He didn’t even need the money. The only reason he would’ve done this to me is out of spite…” “Boy, are you bucked, my friend.” Sand said with indifference and mockery, “I wouldn’t want to be in your place right now.” Shein frowns, and turns to Sand, “Drop the shit, Sand. Could you have a little empathy here? Bullying and bad jokes isn’t what Fern needs right now.” Sand looks back with a hint of irony and equal frustration, “You want me to act just like you,” The stallion faked a false clipped laugh, “I’m sorry, I’m not good at lying Shein.” Fern’s eyes widen as he lift’s head head up from the table and locks his gaze with Sand, “What do you mean?” Shein’s eyebrows wrinkled even more, “Sand, no-” But he was interrupted “No, what? Shein?!” Don’t you want me to explain what we clearly did?” Sand shouted, yelling while rising from the table. Fern felt like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over him while the two continued to argue. Fern’s mind began to work at one hundred while trying to piece together what the two were implying in their argument. Something clearly important, and different from what he originally assumed. “CUT IT OUT ALREADY!” Shein took a breath, trying to calm down, “Outside! Let’s go talk outside!” Shein got up from the table while approaching Sand and dragged him out of the bar. Despite the struggles and insults from Sand, Shein still managed to drag the stallion past Steel, who was watching them out of the corner of his eye. “Poor wretch… Wouldn’t want to be in your shoes… almost make sme want to give you a free drink. Almost.” Steel mumbled to himself as he wiped another perfectly clean glass cup. Ignoring the conversation of the three was unfortunately impossible; listening to all the rubbish that happened to the stallion. Clearly the troubles of the unknown pony was not an anguish to him, but he was aware when life was clearly not on the side of a pony. Steel grabbed the glass he was cleaning and filled it with a good wine, he set it out to move in the direction of the stallion. “Damn it all, this’ll be my first good deed in months.” Before heading over to the wilting stallion, Steel moved towards the door where his supposed friends went. “I have seen this too many times to wish it would end well.” The bartender was torn between staying out of it, and stopping whatever was going to happen before making up his mind and moving towards the exit door. The sound of muffled shouting drifted to Steel’s hearing, “Let me go Shein!” Sand separated from the other stallion and he shook himself off, cheekily grinning at him. “So are we done with your little show now?” After his mockery he frowns in rage, “I had plans to get out of here as soon as I new his stupid marefriend an away, but no, you had to play at being a good friend and bring us here, and for what fucking purpose!?” “Fern is my friend, I just wanted to help him feel better…” Shein swallowed saliva while staring at the ground in guilt. “You consider yourself his friend after this?” Sand scoffed, “You should have thought before accepting his idiot brother’s proposal.” He finished with disdain dripping from his tone. “He promised me that he would help my sister with the funds to make her restaurant, you know how much is resting on her shoulders from that! If I had to choose between her or Fern, then clearly I know who to choose.” Shein looked up, a stern look of conviction settling onto his muzzle. “I’d be surprised if your sister ever talks to you if she ever finds out what you did to your friend” He said as he raised a hoof wave off the conversation, “Whatever, I don’t care.” “Shut up.” Shein slurred, while gritting his teeth. Steel stepped to the side as Fern stepped up besides him, equally listening to the conversation while wavering, clearly having drunk a too much. Sand laughed, “I’m not any better than you either, I only hung out with him since he always offered drinks.” A dry chuckle sounded out, “But at least I know where to set a limit; Breaking into his house and taking his money using the trust he placed in you? You are a friend par excellence” Sand said ‘excellence’ like he was from Prance, adding onto the mocking he was doing. Fern stopped his swaying after hearing the truth. It was what he’d been thinking before it had been confirmed right in front of him. A war waged in his head, everything they had gone through was a lie, his family, his partner, and the friends he had made… was it all just a lie? He always thought that Ponyville was a place where he could truely escape from the falsehood that surrounded the city. The ponies here proved so many things that convinced him that it was worth putting his heart and trust in these ponies… But the truth hit him with all the force it could. Fern lowered his head as new tears came out as he began to trod away from the door, feeling serious discomfort in his stomach. Steel continued listening, “Leave me alone!” Shein shouted, as he clicked his tongue, “I was planning to give him one last outing as friends to cheer him up, but you ruined it.” Steel missed Shein saying “I’m leaving” as he turned to Fern who was dizzily standing in place. He was worried about the altercation that was likely to follow. He placed a hoof on Fern’s shoulder and asked, “Hey friend, you doing okay?” A mocking shout from Sand echoed through the door, “Oh! And considering that, you deserve a medal for best friend!” Fern tried desperately to order his thoughts, but the only thing that resonated in him was the word friend. He persistently tied to calm the feeling that was beginning to burn deep inside, but the damn broke as the word filled her brain. Friend… Friend, Friend-FriendFRIENDFRIEND FRIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN Fern shrugged off Steel’s hoof, spun around and kicked open the door. Both Sand’s and Shein’s eyes quickly locked onto him; the stallion's face was practically dead while his red, irritated eyes ejected tears, the pupils frighteningly shrunken and staring straight at Shein. Shien took a step back as he glanced at the tavern wall, “Fer-n” He stuttered, “Did you hear everything?” He said, the anguished phrase coming out more as a statement than a question. Fern walked towards Shein without saying a word. Sand, noticing Fern’s current state, simply turned and subtly moved away from the tavern. This wasn’t his problem anymore, he hadn’t done anything wrong in his eyes, not like Shein had. Shien, meanwhile, tried to placate Fern as he continued to back away from the stallion’s advance. “Fern, please just listen! I did it for my sister, she’s a very hard working pony.” He lifted a hoof to put in between him and the advancing Fern. “I just thought she deserved more, you understand that right? Friend?” fRieNd Something snapped inside Fern, his expression turning wild as he rushed Shein. “Hey w-!” Fern didn’t let Shein say anything else, the rush turning into a lunge as Fern grabbed Shein by the throat “BASTARD! I TRUSTED YOU” Fern shouted as he pushed his hooves harder against Shein’s throat. There was no reason left in Fern’s mind. All he wanted was to satiate the feeling that was welling up from his core. The demand to satisfy the vengeance with this pony’s life. “I-m so-rry-” Shein tried to say as his breath ran out and his strength left him. “AAAAAAAAAA” Fern kept screaming and pressing until Steel grabbed him from behind while pulling him away from Shein. Steel Hoof couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was obvious this would end in conflict, but he never imagined that Fern would try to kill his old friend. Such violence wasn’t anything seen or even heard of in the quiet town of Ponyville. It took him a few seconds to compose himself when he returned to reality and jumped forward to pry the stallion off of the other. Fren writhed furiously in Steel’s grip while Shein began choking and gasping on the ground. “You have to calm down kid! Do you know what you just tried to do!? Do you understand the seriousness of this!?” Steel wasn’t paid enough for this, where were guards when they were needed. There’s none, of course, given that most altercations in this town were minimal and never amounted to anything, plus the presence of the Elements of Harmony meant there was no need to manage a guard post. A rather stupid decision if you asked him, it was always better to be prepared than not, and regret it. “LET ME GO!” Fern was still fighting to free himself, he couldn’t understand why he was being held back from his revenge. This pony had to get it, had to fill the pit of vengeance that had grown and consumed his mind. There was no other option, all the anger and pain filling his mind directed at the only pony he could direct it at. Steel applied more force and twisted to send both him and Fern to the ground, causing a cry of pain to ring out from Fern. From there it was easy to keep him down, and Steel turned to speak, “Your name is Shein right? Get up and go get help, I’ll keep him here! Go get the elements or something!” He grunted from exertion, turning his attention back to the thrashing pony full of adrenaline and rage. Without a doubt, this would end up being Steel’s most problematic night in years. “G-good.” Shein said, standing and trying to regain his composure. Fern’s mind had long since silenced everything around him. This was how it was all going to end, with Shein escaping, he’d be escorted, tried and convicted of attempted murder. With all of his brother’s acquaintances it was certain that the sentencing wouldn’t be short. If the stallion on top of him wouldn’t’ve stopped him… From there, any reasoning Fern had broke down into empty rage and loneliness. “Why?” Fern said, barely whispering while staring up with a blank face. “Look kid, I know that what’s happening to you is shit, but what you’re doing won’t help. You’re drunk, if you just relax for a moment, your mind will clear.” Steel tried to sound as empathetic as possible. “I’ll kill them.” Fern said in a whisper. His eyes went from staring off into nothing to focusing on Steel in an instant. Fern’s look was lifeless, filling up with something Steel couldn’t distinguish. “I’ll kill them all.” Steel blanched as his ears stuck down over his head. Did this pony really just say that? The mere thought of taking a life was such an atrocity, and Fern said it with such conviction and feeling just after trying… Steel shivered as something unnatural came over him; the stallion half considered just letting Fern go and making a run for it when a guttural voice tried to gesticulate some word. “FF-RII-E-EEN” Steel shuddered at the sound of the unnatural voice, his eyes going wide as he looked off to the side and saw it. What the hell!? He thought to himself as he began to tremble uncontrollably under the pressure of the gaze the thing was sending him… Monster… There was no other way to describe it. He quickly let go of Fern and stepped away towards Shein, who was frozen in place in terror. Across the street was an amorphous being that could hardly be considered a pony despite vaguely resembling one. The eyes were abnormally placed in their sockets, black and empty. It was a monster. None of the three were able to do anything as the monster simply appeared before them, rushing forwards with impossible speed. Steel flinched, thinking it was about to attack, but he bewilderedly watched as the creature grabbed Fern and quickly dragged him away with that same unnatural speed towards the outskirts of town. Fern’s struggling cry was muffled as he was dragged away, just as quickly as it all started, suddenly the alleyway was plunged into silence. The only thing breaking the empty black surrounding the area was Shein’s hyperventilation. Steel himself was trying to focus on evening out his breathing, the lack of the monster's presence slamming him with the unnatural state his own body had taken without his permison. Shein began to shout in fear, eventually turning to try and run just before Steel grabbed his tail. “Stop! Boy! Listen to me, go find the Elements, get a search team!” “That-” Shein was cut off by Steel’s intense shout “JUST DO AS I TELL YOU!” Steel turned again towards the direction Fern was dragged away in, his eyes tracking the gouge in the dirt up and into the dark. “That’s towards the Everfree.” He said to himself as he began to gallop along the trail. “This is stupid! I’m going to rescue a criminal from a monster?” His instincts fought against his will, it would have been far easier to turn tail and go find someone else. It couldn’t be a coincidence though. Fern needed help now. He pushed aside his fear and moved as fast as he could to catch up with the creature. Shein stuttered to himself as Steel disappeared into the darkness. “The Eve- Shit, shit shit SHIT!” he shouted, backpedaling and then running as fast as he could away from the tavern. Whether or not he was going to actually go get help, or just run away, Steel couldn’t know. Elsewhere, deep within the Everfree Forest Deep in a cave, a set of candles could be seen subtly illuminating the interior, the humid environment was adorned with sets of tables, artifacts, crystals and runes scattered everywhere the light could reach. In the center, a huge dark crystal stood ominously in front of a circle composed of a series of interlocking runes, carved into the plinth the crystal rested on. “Lubazi, how much longer do we have to wait?” The first individual was hidden by a robe, looking at the other besides him. The other sighed. “Don't call me by my name Three. Right now I’m One. You don’t know who may be listening in this strange forest. Also, stop complaining, we don’t have much longer anyways.” A third robed individual stepped into the candlelight, “We’ve been planning this for days.” A fourth made themselves present, stepping up next to the third, “We cannot fail.” One began to speak, addressing the three as he flipped through a series of pages in a book resting on the table. “If the records of king sombra investigation are correct, then everything will be fine.” “With our success, we will bring a new era of greatness for all of Zebra kind!” Three said enthusiastically. “We will be the pride of our race.” “Don’t get over excited Three. Although it’s clear King Sombra went into the Zebra Realm in search of information for his experiments, the records are still incomplete” One said stoically. The group, now revealed to be Zebras, debated the veracity of the king’s records. Within them, the King recounted the way in which he obtained his powers, and the coordinates of multiple dark crystals that, according to his writings, were the very same crystals he used to curse the whole of the crystal empire, and erase it from time. Unlike the rest of the species on Equus, Zebras didn’t have anything special to make them stand out. Griffon’s had the dexterity and strength in flight along with their industrial society and handle of metallurgy and chemical sciences. Minotaurs were by far the strongest living organism on the planet, capable of feats of strength far outpacing any of the other species. And as for ponies? They shone for their versatility, they carried with them the strength of the earth, the power of the sky, and the infinite creation that came with manipulating magic. Add this to the existence of Alicorns that united all such powers into a single being? Three of which exist, two of them currently control the sun and moon with merely their will. Yes, it wasn’t a favorable situation for the Zebras. The feeling of inferiority was constantly clinging to their beings and digging into their culture. The Zebras remembered the ancient era well despite the suspicious lack of history, hidden by the princesses and their thousand year rule. For Zebras, those times before the emergence of Harmony were unforgettable. It was a constant war for resources and territory, a war in which the Zebras lost, due to their simple lack of ability. With the birth of Princesses Celestia and Luna, along with the rise of Harmony, they managed to put an end to the war using simple overwhelming power and changing the nature of the world to provide equity, and suitable land for the development of each race. With the new peace imparted by the princess came an era of plenitude, at least for most races, but for the Zebras, it was only a demonstration of their weakness. They had to depend entirely on the charity of others to thrive. If it weren’t for the princesses themselves, the Zebra species would not have endured. “I said don’t rush Three.” One said, slowly becoming more agitated. “There are still things to understand, we should review what we’re doing. Two, explain to us once again how the crystal works.” He commanded, hoping that if they went over all the information again, they could spontaneously come up with new ideas. Two nodded, and began to speak. “The crystal is a solid amalgam of dark magic that is anchored to the physical plane, as well as to the immaterial plane. Think of it like an apple. If you cut it open, the inside oxidizes, and begins to rot; though since the apple is also present in the immaterial plane it cannot come in contact with the air, and so, doesn’t rot. The forces upon the crystal force it to remain in its natural state, I’ve theorized that it is only orthogonally present within th-” “Can you stop rambling already and get to the point!?” Three whined impatiently. Two spared a blank look for the Zebra, then shook his head. “To summarize, the crystal is present in two dimensions simultaneously. It’s more complex than that, but you get the idea.” “See? That wasn’t so hard. If this-” Three pointed at the crystal, “-is in two dimensions, it’s an absolute that the King’s power was sourced from this, other dimension, using the crystal.” Three says, full of dumb confidence. Finally deciding to include themselves in the conversation, Four began to spin a theory. “The stories hint at that, in order to survive the sisters’ attack, king sombra unleashed a curse on the crystal empire, and in doing so, both he and the entire empire disappeared; perhaps they were taken to that non-physical plane that you mentioned Two. It would explain why when they returned, the Empire was simply untouched by the hundreds of years that had passed.” “That only confirms it, if the crystal is able to take things from here, why wouldn’t it be able to bring things too?” Said One, filled with determination. “It’s not that simple. As I said, it’s not in another dimension as such, but is outside of all dimensions. If we want to bring something, we first have to know where to bring it from. The crystal will act as a hook that catches what we need, but we need to do it right.” Two monologued as he trotted into the Book of sombra Records. “My theory is that the king sombra used his dark magic as an anchor to search for something similar so that the crystal could bring it to him; with the innumerable dimensions, there would have to be a massive signal of energy. Something so great that it was able to reach both ends of an infinite path. Therefore to be dragged into our world, those conditions perhaps… Manifested themselves one thousand years ago, allowing the King to achieve his mission.” Two finished. His theory hang in the air as the group mulled it over. “And it turns out that recently, one of the crystals gave off a similar signal. When we discovered it, the Zebra ruler wasted no time looking for a way to get at that power. In case anyone forgot, that’s why we are here. This crystal is the King’s legacy in this world.” One frowned, “but in order to use the crystal, we need the anchor. The King did it with dark magic, of which we lack the ability to effectively channel.” Three growled in frustration, “So can we, or can’t we do it? Because I didn’t come to this Celestia abandoned cave just to go sightseeing!” He stomped, seething. “We can’t use magic… But the ponies can.” Two emphasized, stepping over to another table and pointing to the runes, “These runes were designed by King Sombra and emanate his particular energy. Their records indicate that to use them, you must come into contact with the aura that they give off; then you will experience incredible negative visions, when that happens, a creature will manifest and fulfill a simple order that you have indicated in the rune.” Four got back into the conversation. “A few hours ago, I sneaked into the village of Ponyville and placed a rune in the furthest place from the largest groupings of ponies. The Zeba queen bribed one of the Equestrian guards with the aim of disrupting the life of a pony. The moment that happens, the runes will manifest the creature, it will abduct the pony and bring it here by tracing the signature of the matching runes here.” “We’ll use the magic generated by the pony. Use them as the anchor and once the signal manifests in the crystal, we’ll be able to open the path, and reach what’s on the other side.” One lifted his robe, revealing a series of potions and artifacts, “The Queen spared no expense, we have the best equipment to deal with anypony that is pulled to us. From the best unicorn soldiers possible we have plenty of provisions to contain and control them for a couple of minutes.” As if it were the work of fate, the runes began to glow and flicker, the group turned their gazes to the runes, alert. “Good! How opportune, did you practice that little boss?” Three said in amusement, flicking his tail at One to annoy him. One set his jaw and grit his teeth, “Disrespectful mare, if it weren’t for your skill in combat, I would never have brought you.” Said One in a whisper, deciding to ignore his partner's words. “Everyone get ready! They will arrive at any moment. We must act swiftly, we don’t know when or for how long the crystal will be ready!” Everyone began to take positions, making their way towards the mouth of the cave. Three laughed anxiously, “Finally, I was beginning to think this was a waste of time.” She galloped from the cave, following the other robed figures. “Doesn’t that damn thing get tired?!” Steel gasped as he tried to keep up with the creature currently successfully absconding with an abducted pony. At some point during the chase, the pony had been rendered unconscious. Steel’s mind was going wild trying to maneuver through the trees and underbrush as he thought. What am I even supposed to do if that thing stops? I don’t think I can fight it if just looking into the eyes freezes me in place. It had been minutes since they had left the village, and they were only going deeper and deeper into the Everfree forest. When they had come to the threshold of the dangerous place, he had hesitated again but rallied instead and continued his pursuit. Steel thought that sooner or later, some Everfree creature would attack them, perhaps for food, or just to defend their territory; yet he noticed as he charged through the underbrush, the lurking green and red eyes of monsters in the dark flickering away as the monster he was chasing passed them by. Even the Everfree animals don’t want to get close to that damn thing and I’m chasing it! As he continued to think, Steel’s agitated heartbeat only grew more erratic. He shook his head and recomposed himself. He had to calm down, his goal was only to track them, not to fight the thing. He just had to find out where it was taking the pony, then if it gave him the opportunity he would grab the stallion and try to sneak back to the village. Otherwise he would leave the forest and wait for help to arrive and guide them to Fern. If that pony Shein went to get help that is. If not, Steel would have to handle that himself. If he went to get help, that makes thirty minutes to leave and get them back, if not, it’ll take nearly an hour. An hour this stallion may not have. The creature continued to run and jump from tree to tree, performing acrobatics sickeningly impossible for a body like that. Ten minutes had passed, and taking into account the speed at which they were galloping, the distance the creature had moved at impossible speed implied that it simply wouldn’t ever stop. Upon reaching a large crossroads of rocky mountains on the other side of a lake, the creature jumped from another tree branch and used it’s leg like a hook to latch onto another branch. It spun itself around in a circle until it was practically a blur, then lept, breaking free and shooting across to the other side of the lake, and continuing its cimlb up the mountain. Steel planted his hooves on the ground before touching the water, with obvious exhaustion filling his tone, he followed the creature with his gaze as it climbed up the side of the mountain. “I don’t remember mountains so close to Ponyville.” He said between gasps, “How far did we go?!” He looked at the lake and moaned in frustration. I’ve already come this far. He jumped into the water and began to paddle his way across, wishing to Celestia that he would make it in time. “Didn’t they say that this thing was created by King Sombra himself? An evil, taken directly from Tartarus?” Three was outside the cave, standing around with an irritated look, waiting for the arrival of the much-acclaimed creature of darkness. “For being a monstrous force of evil, it’s pretty slow. How long have I been out here anyways?” A slight growl came from her mouth, “I hate to be kept waiting.” She mumbled to herself. Three, or better known as Lendary, at first thought that this mission would be much more exciting than it turned out to be. She didn’t understand why they brought her; she wasn’t a nerd like the other three. She stood out for her skills in alchemy and hoof to hoof combat. Being one of the most promising Zebra soldiers in the country, she was perfectly capable of dealing with crowds, and could even beat a handful of earth ponies easily due to her sheer skill combined with her talent for potions. She would bet she could even take on a Minotaur. That’s why when she was summoned by the Zebrican ruler and assigned to, according to her own words, ‘the most important mission in the history of Zebrica’ she was alramingly excited. A mission that would go at the top of the history books! Requested by the queen herself. Who would refuse something like that? She thought it would be an exciting battle in search of glory and military success. Instead, their mission was simple. Go into the pony lands and find an ancient artifact created by the most sinister pony in history. Protect these old fools while they did their crazy scientist things. She kicked a hoof at the dirt. “We just sneak into a village, arrive at the Everfree forest, the runes chase away anything interesting from the forest, and we arrive at the cave just to spend days doing nothing.” She moaned, bored, barely keeping herself focused by going over everything that happened in her head. The process only seemed to generate more irritation. “What a disappointment. I’m an elite soldier, not a damn security guard. This better be worth it, or I swear I’ll resign.” As she continued with her complaints of the mission, in the distance he could hear her rapid footsteps thanks to the echo of the mountain. Lendary put her gripes aside and concentrated on the sound by swiveling her ears in the direction of it. There, on top of a large rock in the distance, was an amorphous and aberrant creature climbing. The being jumped quickly off the rock and continued its run towards the location. Lendary bristled slightly while adopting a fighting stance while arming herself with potions and weapons alike. Just as she was about to attack, she realized the monster was carrying something. Once she could make out the pony slung over its back, she realized what it was. Too stunned to react, the creature passed by her without looking at her, as if it had not even noticed her. It rushed past and into the cave. Lenary sighed. “So it finally came. No doubt something like that could only have been created by king sombra.” She only had a split second next to it, but the thing gave off a suffocating aura she could barely describe. She began to move towards the cave entrance. “Well I hope they don’t expect me to sit out here and play guard dog. Let’s see what’ll come of this.” “Shit!” Steel growled and grunted with effort as he tried to find footing on the mountain, having hooves didn’t make it any easier. After a several tortuous moments, he reached the top and continued galloping in the direction he thought the monster was headed. He continued until he came across a large rock with holes and claw marks covering the rock. Obvious indication that something had been past here recently. After he went around it, he found in the distance a deep cave. Through the dark he watched a robed figure carelessly trot inside. Was that a pony? Steel thought to himself, incredulous, The monster had to have entered there, what the hell is going on?” Steek took a few seconds to lie on the ground and catch his breath. I knew something was wrong about all of this. Those ponies did something to that stallion, sent that monster to abduct him, did something to his mind. Steel stood again, taking a breath of air as he slowly and cautiously advanced towards the cave. He stopped right at the entrance. Am I about to risk my life for a stranger? Come on Steel, what do you have to gain by playing the hero? You know where they’re hiding, just go get someone else and they can take care of it. He wondered why he cared so much to risk his life for a pony he'd barely spoken to, but the words of the stallion rang in his mind. “I lost everything. Now I have nothing left… Nothing” Steel’s jaw set and a determined look came over his face as he entered the cave with a firm but stealthy step. “I’ve lost everything too.” As he continued into the cave, hugging close to the wall and hiding in the shadows, he began to notice several details. This place didn’t seem natural, coated in strange darkness that clung to spiraling patterns that pierced the walls. This place gives me the chills. At the end of the path, the corridor turned right where dim light emanated from, along with the telltale sounds of conversation. Voices drifted through the wet cave air from deeper inside. Apparently the pony he saw entering the cave early was not alone, he silent;y stuck to the wall and glanced sideways at the room, taking sight of the tables and tools, but mostly, being drawn to the massive ominous black crystal dominating the room. His eyes and ears swiveled to focus on the four figures conversing with each other along with Fern, unconscious in the center of a circle of runes carved into the floor. Steel saw the inside of the hood, and the unmistakable black and white stripes. Zebras?! What are they doing so far away from their lands? I thought the only Zebra in the area was Zecora? Steel tried to understand what purpose these Zebras had in Ponyville. Did they come from somewhere else? Did they infiltrate Ponyville? Where the hell was the monster? The questions only increased more, deciding to simply listen for answers, he focused his attention to the conversation with the Zebas. When Lendary arrived at the crystal’s room, she was surprised to not find the creature. Her eyes glanced around, searching for any remnants of it. “Hey, what did I miss? What happened to the… Thing?” She continued her futile search. Mindlessly picking up a book just in case the monster had shrunk down to hide beneath it. “Relax Three, didn’t you listen to anything I said? The amalgam is only born to fulfill a single order, after that, it can’t maintain its form and fades away.” That’s why king sombra considers them failed experiments, they requirements are too high for what they can produce.” Two admonished, irritated by the lack of the soldier’s attention. “The amalgam of what?” Asked the mare, bored, the technicalities were definitely not her expertise. Two rolled his eyes. “The thing.” He replied simply. “Well why didn’t you just say that from the damn beginning?” She commented as she approached the unconscious pony. “Well? We have our anchor, now what? I swear if we have to spend another damn week living like moles I’m going to-” “Stop complaining Three! You’re driving my crazy!” One interrupted, “Two! It’s time we get ready.” He said, raising his voice. One and Four approached the circle of runes where the pony remained in the center. From their robes, they took out magic crystals in the shape of thorns and nailed them down over the runes. The instant they stuck the crystals into the ground, all of the runes lit intensely, drowning out the candlelight. the big crystal began to vibrate, and Two slowly approached and placed himself in the middle of both of them. From the crystals, a beam of vibrant light was abruptly released directed at the head of Two. Slowly the circle of runes formed a dome that caused the unconscious pony to begin levitating in the air. Two closed his eyes and waited calmly, after a long fifteen seconds, the Zebra’s eyes snapped open to be greeted to a completely white emanating light. Lenary was impressed by the display of energy coming from the glassy crystals. “This is what they meant when they said ‘something that would change history.’” Said the soldier equipped with a euphoric smile. It was easy for her to appreciate the impressive display of power. So absorbed in her surroundings, she wasn’t able to catch the sound of the muffled scream from behind her. Steel had already frozen in the presence of the monster, this? This was different, it took all of his will not to scream, a heavy hoof pressed tightly into his own mouth as to not reveal himself to the group. This is MADNESS! It was so much pressure that it made his legs tremble. What are they going to do to that pony! Celestia’s sake! What am I supposed to do now!? Ignoring everything happening around him, Two began to lose consciousness. Rather, his consciousness was being pulled into the immaterial plane. When the sensation of transition ceased, Two opened his eyes, or would have if he had eyelids, or eyes to begin with. Here, he had no such features, no body. Only his mind. It was exactly as he had theorized, something, somewhere, at the same time as nothing at nowhere. It was indescribable with words. It was empty, but at the same time it was full, his mind was simply not able to comprehend the higher dimension totally alien to the natural laws of his own home plane of existence, with its measly things like physics, time and three dimensional space. Two would have loved to stay and investigate this place more, but he knew he had a task to do and set about doing it. Determined, he concentrated again and tried to spread his consciousness everywhere in search of the energy. Being in this higher plane of existence allowed the action to be just that simple, he was connected to everything, every existing location at every point in time. He had to hurry to find it lest the spell collapsed around him, or his mind simply homogenized with the infinite worlds crashing against his will. The time passing didn’t matter, he only knew that when the pain came, he would have to cut the connection immediately, but his building doubt cut short when he finally felt it. Two wasted no time and connected with the desired dimension. In doing so, he was slightly aware of the world around him in a strange alien way, looking down from infinity was, in a word… Advanced. Lot’s of giant buildings and lights shining as far as his eyes could see, it was a place that even the most revolutionary inventions of the greatest minds could never match. Author's Note I just realized I didn't change this part. I wanted to tell you that to avoid errors in the writing I asked a fic editor for help. Not only does it help me translate (because I don't speak English) and improve my writing, it also helps me with its structure. so this work is a collaboration of both. His name is noobblue. https://www.fimfiction.net/user/335044/Noobblue He has much more experience in fics, plus he has his own. They are short and quite interesting stories, so I would appreciate it if you would also take a look at their work. No more to say, I say goodbye.
Chap 10 (Who Is the Prey?) The restaurant’s entire first floor was engulfed in a powerful explosion caused by the flour dust cloud, amplified by the methane leaking from the gas pipes the sorcerer had deliberately broken earlier. The smell of chlorine had masked the gas, leading to a phenomenon known as a "dust explosion." The shadow sorcerer wiped soot off his face and took a deep breath before shouting with all his strength: “NOW, MAKI-SAN!” His voice echoed between the buildings, bouncing off the streets and alleys until it reached the ears of the female sorcerer. Maki had been holding her breath the entire time she hid in the alley, not because the chlorine had reached her position, but from the stress of praying her partner hadn’t died in the explosion. Finally, she let out the air she had been holding. “For a moment, I thought he wouldn’t make it… He’s such a reckless bastard,” she muttered with a worried smile. Maki hadn’t agreed with the sorcerer’s plan to be the one to initiate the fight. Not only was he utterly exhausted after expanding his domain and taking a brutal beating from that psychopath, but this plan of his was a desperate gamble, risking everything. The sorcerer had spent the last of his cursed energy to summon his final shikigami. The fact that he was still standing was a miracle in itself; that his mind remained functional was nothing short of unbelievable. Now it was Maki’s turn, and she wasn’t going to mess it up. “Alright, big guy, you better hold that wall tight,” she said in a hushed, strained voice. The veins in her body began to bulge, and her face flushed red from the effort. Maki stood high on the restaurant wall, pressing against it with her legs while leaning back-to-back with El Caval, the fusion of the shadow sorcerer’s shikigami. This creature, a massive wolf-like humanoid, dug its claws into the opposite wall while holding Maki steady with its elbows, helping her maintain her position. Little by little, the building’s foundation began to give way, weakened by the explosion on the lower floor. Maki growled, pushing her body to its limit. “Let’s see if this is your size, you damned bastard,” she snarled through gritted teeth, channeling all her frustration, pain, and rage accumulated throughout the war. With a guttural scream, she extended her legs forward. Crack. The building’s upper section finally gave way. The concrete connecting the first floor to the upper stories crumbled completely, and the entire weight of the condominium came crashing down in a cacophony of dust and flames. The shadow sorcerer shielded his eyes for a few seconds. When the dust began to settle, he observed the scene before him: an apocalyptic landscape, with smoke, fire, and the persistent smell of chlorine and ash. Megumi dropped to his knees, unable to hold himself up any longer. Exhaustion had finally caught up with him. He coughed violently, covering his mouth and nose with one hand, feeling the warmth of blood trickling onto his palm. His broken ribs pierced his insides like searing thorns, and every breath felt like a knife slicing through his chest. “For now, it’s over… I thought I’d have to use Plan B, but… it seems it was just a waste of cursed energy,” he muttered, gasping in a calm tone that betrayed the chaos around him. But that peace was short-lived. Boom. A rumble shook the remains of the building. Megumi felt the ground tremble beneath him, and a chill ran down his spine. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, terror beginning to swell in his chest. From the rubble, two hands emerged, stained with dust and blood but gripping the concrete with inhuman strength. The fingers clawed at the debris with such force that the ground cracked beneath them. Then, Toji Fushiguro appeared. His figure rose slowly, as though the wreckage was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. His body was covered in burns and cuts, but they were insignificant compared to the dangerous aura that surrounded him. His eyes, vacant and bored as ever, scanned the scene until they landed on Megumi. “No… It can’t be. There’s no way he’s still alive after all that…” Megumi’s chest tightened in a mix of horror and despair. His mind raced, desperately searching for a solution, any solution, but the pain and fatigue had trapped him. He tried to move, but his legs trembled and gave out beneath him, forcing him to fall back to the ground. “Damn it, damn it, damn it!” The screams in his mind turned into a deafening echo, merging with the sound of Toji’s casual footsteps as they drew closer to him. Each step was like a hammer striking the ground—unyielding and final. The air around him seemed to grow heavier with every inch that the assassin closed between them. Megumi struggled to move his arms, to summon one last shikigami, but his body refused to respond. His fingers barely managed to twitch, trembling with exhaustion. Blood continued to drip from his nose as a black haze began to cloud his vision. “Come on, Megumi… Get up!” he growled through clenched teeth, though his voice was little more than a strained whisper. Toji’s face remained impassive, as though bored by how easy it was to finish him off. He raised his fist, intent on crushing Megumi in one decisive blow. In that moment, Megumi felt something he had never experienced before: an absolute certainty that this was the end. “Damn iiiiiiit!” he screamed with all the strength he had left, though he knew there was nothing he could do to stop it. “Hey, idiot!” A shout rang out behind Toji, snapping his attention away. The assassin turned quickly, only to be struck head-on by a speeding car that slammed into him with tremendous force, sending him flying several meters away from Megumi. Toji skidded across the ground but did not fall. Demonstrating superhuman strength, he managed to catch the car with both hands before it could crash into the ground. Letting out a low growl, he flexed his arms and hurled the vehicle into the air with a calculated throw. Using the momentum, he delivered a powerful kick to its side, sending it hurtling back toward his attacker. The car smashed into another building, shattering walls and windows. Toji scanned the surroundings, searching for his adversary. His nose tried to pick up scents, but the ash and chemicals in the air hindered him, and the echo of the explosion still rang in his ears, drowning him in an irritating tinnitus. “BEHIND YOU!” The voice came too late. Toji attempted to defend himself, but the attack was already on its way. BAM! Maki landed behind him with a punch aimed straight at his stomach. The impact was strong enough to knock him off balance, sending him flying once again and away from the vulnerable Megumi. Maki straightened up, gasping for air. Sweat streamed down her face as she backed up to stand beside the Shadow Sorcerer, who was still on his knees, struggling to remain conscious. “Fushiguro, can you move?” Megumi slowly raised his head. Blood continued to drip from his nose and mouth, but he managed to murmur in a raspy voice: “No… I still have a few shikigami active.” Maki clenched her fists, casting a fleeting glance at the place where Toji had fallen. In the distance, the rubble began to shift. He’s not going to stop, she thought, her jaw tightening as her mind raced to find a way to keep them alive. “Then stay here. I’ll handle him.” Maki took a step forward, bending her knees and adjusting her stance. Her body screamed in pain, but her determination burned stronger than her exhaustion. Megumi tried to raise a hand to stop her, but his arm trembled too much to move. “No… You can’t face him alone. He’s not… HUMAN…” he murmured, his voice barely audible, filled with desperation. “I just need a few minutes to let my brain cool down,” Megumi said through strained breaths, blinking slowly. Maki began to sweat. Her fists trembled in anticipation, tightening to keep her nerves in check. “I… I understand,” she replied haltingly. “Don’t worry. He’s still poisoned, and his senses are clouded,” Megumi continued, his voice faint. “Besides, we still have PLAN B. I’ll keep the remaining shikigami active.” He lifted his head with effort, focusing on a specific point in the sky. “Nue is already in position. You just need to hold him off long enough.” BOOM! The concrete exploded again as the Assassin Sorcerer accelerated toward them. Maki reacted instantly, charging toward him with all her strength. They met in the center of the street, their forearms clashing with enough force to create a shockwave that made the ground quake and cracked the pavement beneath their feet. “Ha, seems like you’re not so tough anymore, huh?” Maki said through gritted teeth, observing the burns on the mercenary’s body. She let out a sarcastic laugh. “Hurts, doesn’t it? But don’t worry… The good thing about third-degree burns is they destroy your nerve endings.” Toji remained silent, his teeth clenched as he applied more force. Slowly, he began to gain the upper hand, his muscles tensing like steel cables. Maki growled from the effort, but she refused to back down. Planting her legs firmly, she gave one final push, managing to regain her position. For the first time, Toji’s eyes widened in surprise. How was it possible for this woman to match his strength? The mercenary’s body was perfect, designed for battle. His advanced regeneration and resistance to poison made him a monster in combat. But like any human body, it had limits. Maki also possessed a Heavenly Restriction, but unlike Toji, she could still use her full strength without fear of breaking. Maki attempted to break free with a kick to Toji’s stomach, but he grabbed her ankle with brutal force and hurled her against a nearby wall. CRASH! The sorcerer slammed into the concrete, but she tilted her head just in time to dodge the punch Toji threw immediately after. Taking advantage of the opening, she grabbed her opponent’s arm and headbutted him square in the face. CRACK! Both staggered back, blood dripping from their broken noses. Toji touched his face and stared at the blood on his fingers. “Don’t think that gives you an advantage, BASTARD!” he growled through clenched teeth, bending his legs before leaping into the air with overwhelming force. He soared more than ten meters, drawing his fist back and arching his body. The blow he was preparing would be devastating. Maki knew she couldn’t let him recover. “Let’s kick up the dust again!” she shouted, slamming her fist into the ground. Once again, the entire street was engulfed in a cloud of dust and ash, blocking Toji’s vision and senses. For the first time, Toji felt stress creeping in. His senses were completely impaired—he couldn’t see, couldn’t smell, and could barely hear. To his left, he felt a faint breeze. He turned quickly, but there was nothing there. Then, a direct hit to his kidney made him stagger. Another breeze passed to his left, but this time it was a feint. When he turned, a powerful blow landed directly on his cheek. BAM! Toji’s face smashed into the concrete, and he skidded violently down the street, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. When he finally stopped, he remained motionless, his body unusually still as his mind processed what had just happened. For the first time in this battle, Toji felt he was being dominated. It wasn’t due to a lack of strength or skill, but the state of his own body: the burns, the blows, the poison. Worse still, he couldn’t understand how this woman—the very one he had dismissed as insignificant—had brought him to his knees… metaphorically. Toji took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling heavily. In his mind, the purpose for which he had returned to this world became clearer with every passing moment: to kill the strongest, to defy the natural order, and now, to find something in this battle that finally excited him. She had forced him to feel something. At last, he rested an arm on his knee and began to rise, slowly and deliberately. His movements were measured, almost ceremonial. Wiping the sweat and blood from his face with the back of his hand, he caught the metallic scent of his own blood filling his nose. He observed the drops of blood falling to the ground and let out a low, deep, and chilling laugh. Slowly, that laugh turned into a savage grin, baring his bloodstained teeth. At the other end of the dust cloud, Maki was preparing to charge again, but something changed. Suddenly, her body shuddered, and the suffocating sensation of pure killing intent struck her like a wave. “He’s becoming… more unstable,” she murmured, her arms trembling. Toji finally stood up completely, his head tilted slightly to one side and his expression exuding something far more dangerous than mere boredom: a perverse enjoyment. Meanwhile, outside the curtain of smoke, Megumi steadied his breathing. Despite his condition, his eyes never left the enormous cloud that concealed the combatants. The sounds of flesh striking flesh and concrete shattering were all that filled the ruined streets. BOOM! Megumi turned his gaze away when an orange and yellow flash illuminated the sky in the distance. The explosion sent a hot breeze his way, more suffocating than the dust and ash already thick in the air. “Could it be the Volcano Curse?” he wondered, looking toward the horizon. “Who could they be fighting now to cause such destruction?” There was very little time left. Maki only needed to hold on for a few more seconds so that Megumi could stand and his shikigami could reach the desired position. FUM! A final blow cleared all the dust from the area. When the street became visible again, Megumi frantically searched with his eyes. What he saw made his heart stop for a moment. Maki was grappling with Toji, but what filled him with fear was the metal rod the mercenary had retrieved and was now slowly driving into the sorcerer’s abdomen. “Maki-senpai!” The sorcerer coughed up blood but forced her body to its limits, trying to stop the assassin’s movement. One hand gripped the arm wielding the metal rod, while the other attempted to immobilize his opposite wrist. She was holding her ground admirably, but her strength was rapidly fading. Megumi knew he couldn’t wait any longer. Even though the plan wasn’t perfectly aligned, he had to act. “Sapo, go help her!” The giant shikigami obeyed immediately. It leapt swiftly toward Toji and shot out its long tongue, wrapping it around the mercenary’s abdomen. Using all its strength, the toad yanked him away from Maki. Megumi raised his eyes to locate Nue, the airborne shikigami. It still wasn’t high enough, but there was no time left. Closing his eyes, he muttered a quick prayer, pleading with whatever force might hear him. “Nue… let him go.” With Toji removed from her, Maki seized the opportunity. Moving quickly, she ripped a piece of metal from some burning rubble and pressed it against her wounded abdomen. A guttural scream escaped her throat as she used the heat to seal her wound shut. The pain was unbearable, but she managed to stop the bleeding. Not even a second passed before Megumi, his voice trembling, shouted: “Zenin-senpai, do it now!” Maki looked up at the sky, her eyes narrowing with determination shining within them. “Alright. All or nothing,” she shouted with the last of her strength. With a powerful leap, she lunged toward the toad’s tongue that was holding the assassin. Before Toji could free himself, Maki spun him around several times in midair before finally hurling him upward with a shockwave that shook the street. Toji spun uncontrollably for a moment before he managed to stabilize himself. He looked down, trying to locate his prey. His vision, though still somewhat blurred, was beginning to recover. He prepared to throw his metal rod, but then… BARRITO! A deafening sound, accompanied by a massive displacement of air, announced the arrival of an enormous shikigami descending from the heights. ELEFANTE MÁXIMO. Megumi’s final summon was, without a doubt, the most demanding in terms of cursed energy from his current arsenal. Elefante Máximo wasn’t the fastest or the most versatile, but it had a peculiar ability: the greater the height from which it fell, the more devastating the impact. However, due to Megumi’s lack of cursed energy, the elephant was far from its maximum strength. Nue, the winged shikigami, had taken longer than expected to lift it to a significant height, and even then, they hadn’t reached the ideal position. Despite this, the effect was catastrophic. BOOM! The impact was comparable to that of a meteorite. The elephant slammed into the ground, deforming the asphalt and generating waves of concrete that rippled outward, destroying the street around it. The explosion left a cloud of dust and debris that blanketed the area, plunging it into absolute chaos. Maki, anticipating the destruction, reacted quickly. She grabbed Megumi and leapt away from the epicenter before the elephant hit the ground. Both landed a safe distance away, panting as they watched the spectacle unfold. “That was… quite the show. I have to admit, Fushiguro, when you actually use that brain of yours, it might justify how arrogant you are,” Maki said, trying to catch her breath. Maki whistled, impressed. “Eeeh… yeah, well, we can talk about this later. For now, I’d appreciate it if you could put me down,” said Megumi, his voice strained. “Huh?” Maki looked at the sorcerer she was holding. He wore an embarrassed expression, which made sense, considering she was carrying him bridal style. Despite her condition, Maki let out a soft, teasing laugh. “Are you sure? Didn’t you say you couldn’t even stand? Come on, Fushiguro, don’t be such a baby.” Megumi clenched his teeth and pushed her forehead with his palm. “Just put me down already! Now that I’ve dispelled my shikigami, my brain isn’t under as much stress,” he growled irritably. Maki rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue. “Is that how you treat your superiors? I just saved you, you know.” Carefully, she lowered the sorcerer to the ground. Then, Maki clutched her perforated abdomen while Megumi slowly dusted off his clothes. “Okotsu-senpai is the only superior I respect,” Megumi said in a bored, tired tone. “Sure, sure,” Maki replied indifferently. Megumi remained silent, staring at the destruction caused by Elefante Máximo. His expression grew pensive as he reflected. Finally, he turned his head toward Maki and, for the first time, offered a faint smile. “But I’ll admit… without you, I probably wouldn’t have made it.” Maki looked back at him, raising an eyebrow. “Thank you, Maki-senpai.” The sorcerer chuckled softly, letting out a faint, confused sigh. “Fushiguro smiling… That’s not something you see every day. I guess they really hit you hard.” Megumi’s frown returned instantly, his expression turning grumpy again. Maki attempted to take a step forward but groaned in pain, clutching her wounded abdomen tightly. “Maki-senpai! That guy stabbed you in the abdomen. We need to leave now and find Shoko-san,” Megumi said urgently, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “It’s… not that bad. I made sure he didn’t hit any vital organs. We need to keep looking for the others, like Nanami-san. Remember?” Maki replied between ragged breaths. Her words reminded Megumi of what she had said about the critical state of the senior sorcerer. His mind also drifted to the battles still raging several streets away and his companion, Itadori. There was still so much to do. They couldn’t afford to stop now. “You’re right. We need to move again. Let’s head back underground. Nanami-san shouldn’t be too far from—” The atmosphere shifted suddenly. A cold chill ran through Megumi, freezing him in place. His eyes widened as he saw, almost in slow motion, a kick heading straight for Maki. She noticed it too and barely managed to raise her arms in time to block it, but the impact was enough to send her flying through the air. CRASH! Her body slammed into the asphalt, rolling several times before smashing into a lamppost, bending the metal on impact. Maki coughed up blood, struggling to catch her breath. Megumi froze, paralyzed. Standing before him, emerging from the rubble, was Toji. Bloodied, limping, and battered, but still alive. A demon who refused to die. Megumi’s body nearly collapsed under the overwhelming pressure of Toji’s killing intent. “This can’t be human,” he thought in absolute terror. Toji didn’t even glance at Megumi. His attention was entirely on Maki, who was still struggling to get up. The mercenary had decided she would be his next prey. Though his steps were unsteady and his condition critical, the air around him remained suffocating. The fractures across his body and the blood dripping from his forehead didn’t seem enough to stop him. His senses were back at their peak. Maki opened her eyes with difficulty, staring at the man who seemed to have returned from hell itself. “I-impossible… this has to be a lie,” she murmured, trembling as she tried to stand. Each of Toji’s steps echoed like a hammer striking the sorcerer’s soul. Megumi couldn’t stay still. In a desperate leap, he appeared behind the assassin, wielding a cursed weapon he had pulled from his shadow. He tried to stab Toji, but the mercenary disarmed him with a brutal strike to his wrist, as quickly as he had arrived. Megumi staggered back, but the mercenary grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high above his head. He’d had enough of interruptions. With his free arm, Toji readied his metal rod, aiming to pierce Megumi’s skull. The young sorcerer struggled desperately to break free, kicking and punching in vain. “HEY, YOU BASTARD! You’re fighting me! Let him go and come after me!” Maki shouted desperately, bracing one hand on her knee as she slowly rose into a pitiful fighting stance. She raised her arms, adopting a combat pose while gasping for air. Toji glanced at her indifferently, ignoring her words. His focus returned to Megumi, his next victim. “MEGUMIIIIIIII!” Maki’s scream echoed through the streets, a desperate attempt to stop the inevitable. That scream, however, was the greatest stroke of luck they could have asked for. The metal rod stopped inches from Megumi’s face. Toji stared at the boy intently, his gaze tracing every feature of his face as if searching for something he couldn’t comprehend. For a moment, his body—always tense like a war machine—froze completely. Then, something stirred deep within him. A strange, overwhelming instinct eclipsed his bloodlust. That impulse, visceral and primal, forced him to leap backward, instinctively releasing Megumi. Megumi fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. He looked up at Toji, utterly confused. “Why… why did he let me go?” he thought, his body trembling with terror. Toji himself didn’t understand what had stopped him. He, too, seemed confused. For the first time in a long while, his mind—trapped in an endless state of battle—faltered. Why hadn’t he finished off this annoying sorcerer, this obstacle in his way? Inside his mind… images began to surface. They were fleeting, like blurry glimpses of a life that no longer belonged to him. A small child. In an impossible scene, the man began to remember. Author's Note Question: Do you prefer that I bold the dialogues or format them in a specific way?
Chap 1 (disturbance) part 2 “Focus Morcly.” He said to himself. The view was certainly once in a lifetime, though he needed to move quickly lest it be an incredibly short lifetime. He was looking for something that could give him the answers he needed, something that equally wouldn’t put up any resistance. He quickly let the area give him the information he needed to be able to locate the ideal creature for transfer to his own dimension. It was more complicated than just picking one; there were so many interacting in so many ways. The magical signature was increasing, decreasing, colliding, something Morcly was able to recognize as a confrontation. The signals the crystal was emitting were emanating from this conflict. The zebra didn’t know why a battle broke out here, but considering the might of the creatures of this place, he wasn’t particularly interested in finding out. Without any lingering desire to admire the view, he continued searching. His focus was broken by a sound that shook him to the core. Hahahah, HaHa! HAHAHAHA AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! A sickly, demonic laughter bounced off the alleyways, and the streets; it sloughed like sludge against the stone and brickwork before making to Morcly’s ears and grinding away his sanity. The poor zebra’s whole body began to tremble uncontrollably, his breath became rapid and shaky as the sound unnaturally echoed in his head. “W-what is thi-i-is-? Can’t bre-ath, too- too much! What’s going o-n? On!?” Morcly tried to push aside his panic and focus on his duty, desperately looking for a target to take quickly. As more time passed by, the laughter got louder, piercing into his mind, his thoughts and memories deeper and deeper. He lost all sense of focus, and for a split second thought he would lose his mind to the pressure when out of nowhere, the laughter stopped. The quiet he was suddenly submerged in was just as stressful as the oppressive laughter, if not more so. Somewhere deep within Morcly’s core, he knew that it was just the calm before the storm. His instinct screamed at him to return to the dark, damp cave full of insects; far more preferable than spending even a single extra second in this place. He didn’t care about the failure and possible punishment of the Zebra Queen anymore, “I don’t care! This mission can- I’ll just leave-” BOOM! The violent laughter resumed just to the right of his ethereal form, nearly thirty meters away. An intense flame, worthy of even a dragon, was expelled from a building as if it were a pressure cooker. The concrete of the ground and all the material began began to glow and melt from the heat, until from the highest part of the building with an explosive puffs of smoke; two beings appeared with features he didn’t recognize. What he could understand due to his magical circumstance, tethered to reality in the ways he was, was the energy he’d just witnessed came directly from the two figures, now looming on top of the building. Morcly’s mind was reeling, his body couldn’t respond with anything other than watching as both bodies in the air kept passing through building after building. One of the creatures put its front legs together and prepared to launch another blast of fire from its claws while screaming something completely unintelligible. “Madamada!” Hellfire, the likes of which were impossible for even unicorns and dragons came sparking in flurries of barely contained energy from the creature. This must have been the power King sombra witnessed years ago. Despite being completely terrified, the promise of being able to control the same power kept Morcly from severing the connection and returning to the cave. Moments before the power could be released, Morcly’s horror only grew as the creature's front legs were sliced off out of nowhere. The second creature collided with the first as it threw it towards another building, bringing the fight closer to Morcly. The rumble would have been enough to rupture his eardrums if he was here physically, he thanked heaven that it was only his mind present here as the fight slowly got closer and closer to him. Now with them so close, he had the chance to see them both through their ridiculous speeds. One was a one eyed monster with the appearance of a volcano. That is, his head was literally a volcano. It had smoke pouring out of it and sparks pouring out of the top. The other was some kind of primate with little fur except for the longer pink strands on its head; though Morcly’s eyes were instead drawn to the terrifying aberrant aura and his four eyes glowing a malevolent deep red that completely overshadowed the presence of the living volcano. The volcano quickly exited the building, being pulled by some kind of burning insect. It fired a large burst of concentrated fire like beams of light which pierced through concrete, soil, and boiled the air with contemptuous ease. The pink haired primate calmly dodged around the beams like they were laser pointers. Morcly’s head whipped back to the volcano, and his currently present arms. His mind came to the only obvious answer. Instantaneous regeneration?! Not only could the creature release power the likes of which Morcly had never seen, it could also regenerate itself faster than he could blink. If Zebra’s could control that kind of power, how far could they go? How much could they advance? Limitless possibilities flitted in front of Morcly’s mind. He had to… No. I want that power. He rallied himself. Resolving to continue his goal. So absorbed in his thoughts, Morcly didn’t realize how quickly the battle had escalated. Fires and streams of magma now coated the sky and ground more prevalent than construction, the whole alleyway having been plunged into bright angry orange light. All of the forces of heat and death were levied at the pink haired biped, but the four eyed demon continued to basically bully the volcano. Despite the display of unparalleled firepower that would have undoubtedly killed Morcly if he were merely a bystander, to the demon? It seemed like just a game. The volcano, having given everything in its previous attack, staggered for long enough for the biped to send it crashing down into a desecrated building from the top floor. Morcly didn’t look inside, but what happened next blotted out the stars. The volcano fired a blast into the sky that was equal parts magnificent and disturbing. All of the poles and carriages in the streets started to lift as the gravitational pull of the pyre in front of him dragged against space-time, accentuated by the shrill scream from the volcano. “RYUSEI!” Morcly felt small. In the cave, filled with unearthly light and a shining vibrating crystal. The ight shining out of Two’s eyes began to grow brighter with the passing moments, the sign that the place between places was beginning to bleed into his body. “Our time is running out.” Said Four, “We’ve got less than five minutes.” The silent zebra estimated. One responded immediately, “We can only hope and trust Two to bring something that will serve us.” The phrase held the weight of One’s conviction, his trust in Two. “Two’s the smartest of us, if anyone can do it, it’s him.” “Hey, sorry to interrupt your rampant intellectualism, but…” Lendary’s sarcasm bled away to concern as she lifted a hoof and pointed at the body of Two, “Is he supposed to be doing that?” The other zebra’s eyes tracked her hoof to Two’s body, which was beginning to bleed out of any open orifice. Cracks of white lines were beginning to break open his skin, leading away from his eyes. “I think we have even less time than that!” One exclaimed nervously, running his hoof over his forehead to remove the sweet that fell into his eyes. He spoke to himself, “Come on Two! What’s taking so long!” To say there was little time left was an understatement. The average pony body isn’t able to withstand so much magic funneling into its body at once. The runes around the artifice began to glow threateningly as the spell began to reach its peaking threshold, Two began to shake as he collapsed to the ground. Everything began reaching a crescendo. Steel was already at his limit, he had so many questions, and he was so frightened that the simple action of taking a step either direction was a legendary feat. He had to act, and fast. “Come on Steel! Move!” He grit his teeth and searched in himself for the resolve to act. Morcly’s eyes were no longer defined, as the cracks had taken up most of his face. Blood dribbled from his nose as a loud hum began to pervade the chamber. Morcly’s detached mind continued to stare dumbly at the cumulus of fire. He was only brought back to the focus of his mission as an intense headache and an unbearable burning behind his eyes reminded him of the timelimit. but fortunately for him an opportunity presented itself on a silver platter. "Watashi wa koko ni 、hankei 100 metoru inai ni iru subete no hito ga " ima sugu " to IU made ugoku koto wa kinji masu shi 、mochiron 、 sono kisoku wa yaburu hito wa dare demo koroshi masu" The sound of the demon’s voice hammered against the pain in Morcly’s head. Despite having no clue what the creature was saying, Morcly could still hear the arrogance and strength that filled the demon’s voice. In what was left of the alley, the pink haired demon joined up with three other similar looking creatures. One was a kind of panda that stood on two legs. That along with the pink haired demon and one other were down in the alley, the other two were stood on top of a building on the opposite side of the alley. The two had a weaker aura than the others, exactly what he was looking for. Now he just had to take them with him before the crystal shut down. There wasn’t any time between Morcly’s decision that an incandescent mass lashed out at the group and the zebra quickly activated the link and focused it on the two creatures he had swallowed in the spell. “STEEL! IF YOU DON’T MOVE NOW, YOU’LL BEAR THE DEATH OF THAT PONY!” With that, Steel’s hoof came down, and the weight of being an Earth Pony compelled him to do what ponies do. He charged. “What the, HEY WAI-” Three noticed too late as Steel charged towards Two’s body and threw him to the ground. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” One screamed in panic and quickly tried to intercept, but it was already too late. Morcly’s body vibrated with power as soon as it was pushed out of the runic circle as the spell switched to automatically gathering and expending all of the available energy it had access to. That being… The infinity present between planes. Just before having completed the link; Morcly’s mind was ripped from the dimension, leaving behind a group that never realized it existed, and a scene that would only end in tragedy when the meteorite fell and reduced everything around it to ash. Without comprehension, Morcly’s mind was carelessly shoved into his body, he twitched, seizing on himself momentarily before his vision focused on the pony standing above him, he tried to speak, tried to air his confusion, but all that came from his mouth was blood and incomprehensible noise. Despite the unknown stallion standing over him, his gaze was drawn to the towering dark crystal, vibrating and glowing as it gathered more and more energy. “STOP PONY!” Lendary rammed into the pony, throwing him off Morcly, she quickly pinned the stallion to the wall. “WHO ARE YOU? A SPY? HOW MANY MORE ARE WITH YOU?” She shouted over the humming in the room, even with her booming voice, she was barely heard by the stallion as he simply growled and struggled to break free. As Lendary’s struggle against the stallion progressed, One and Four approached Morcly and tried to help him up. “Two, what happened? Did you do it?” One tried to stay calm, but the growing rumble in the cave and the alarmingly detaching roof didn’t make it easy. “It’s too late, One. I can’t move. Leave me. Run as fast as you can!” Morcly’s warning came out choked as his body struggled to articulate the words. “What are you talking about Morcly?” Finally deciding to put aside the numerical codes Lubazi asked in a panic, fearing deep inside what he already knew. “It was the link between dimensions. Without a guide, the crystal has no instructions… It’ll use all it’s power to bring it-... Anything resembling the anchor.” Morcly’s body trembled uncontrollably, “We have made a serious mistake Lebazi, what I saw on the other side…” Leaning back onto the ground, Two accepted his fate. He gave out his last words before fainting. “We have condemned all Equus, alone… We can prepare and pray… for… that…” He was not able to finish his last sentence. “Morcly!? Morcly!” Lebazi pushed the side of the uncsonscious zebra, but he already knew it was pointless. For a moment he debated whether to listen to him and escape or try to carry him on his back. The decision was made for him as the glass of the dark crystal pylon began to crack and bleed thrashing whips of energy into the room. “Answer me pony!” Lendary said ominously, holding a helmet in her hoof while preparing to hit him. “I won’t tell you anything.” Steel said breathlessly, as the zebra had her hoof to hsi throat. Moxy tried to get Morcly onto his back, despite the situation, Four was surprisingly calm. Although he was certainly stressed, but the silent zebra did well to keep that hidden. The chaotic situation didn’t allow Lebazi to collect his thoughts, a rock fell onto his face, indicative of their moments left in this cave. “Fuck it.” he muttered between his teeth, “MOXY! LENDARY! WE ALRE LEAVING! NOW!” he directed his gaze towards Lendary, who was still trying to strangle information out of Steel. “Lendary! Let go! We’ve got to go!” Lebazi looked up just in time to see larger debris detach themselves from the ceiling and begin their perilous fall, breaking away more rock from the roof and sending cascading vibrations through the walls and floor. Lendary looked back and forth, “But what about him!? He knows our faces and names! What if he gives us aw-” “I ASSURE YOU THAT’S THE LEAST OF OUR WORRIES!” He turned towards Moxy who was still trying to lift Morcly, the action proving useless. The zebra had already chosen his fate. Lebazi could only respect his decision and hope that he could find rest wherever his soul ended up. “Moxy! Leave Morcly here!” Having distributed orders without waiting for an answer, he galloped out of the cave. Moxy reluctantly complied with the order and galloped after Lebazi. Lendary looked to her retreating comrades. “But! GRRR! SHIT!” She threw the stallion to the ground and ran, muttering curses as she dodged falling rocks. Steel stumbled away from the wall, narrowing his eyes to keep the unrestrained magic from blinding him. He coughed and swallowed, clearing his throat from being strangled moments before. He picked a path and began to move, running up to the magic dome that hoisted Fern into the air. Fern was a fountain of blood at this point, Steel didn’t know if a pony could survive that, but he wouldn’t leave his body here to be forgotten and abandoned under a mountain of rock. Without any hesitation, Steel stepped into the magic dome and bit onto Fern’s mane with his teeth while trying to ignore the taste of copper from the blood. He pulled with everything he could even while rocks and dust covered his face and struck his back. It didn’t take much, as Fern was floating. Steel oriented himself so that the smaller stallion landed on his back as he floated out of the magic keeping himself in the air. Without sparing even a second, Steel galloped out of the cave. It didn’t matter that the anchor had been taken from the spell structure, the crystal had already completed its work, reaching through the Skein, time worked differently; as the magic caught up to the moments the effects took place, the crystal began to crack and fragments began to drift and float into the air as the light and sound culminated into almost complete silence as everything fell still for just a single a moment. Then everything exploded. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Ponyville Ignorant of everything that was happening miles away, in the town of Ponyville laid a giant tree, carved and shaped into a tree house while the tree was still alive. The interior, in addition to being a fusion of house and tree, was also a fusion of library and housing. The shelves and books scattered throughout the center of the tree juxtaposed over the kitchen and second floor that was a dedicated living space. The owner was in her bed, sleeping peacefully next to a window which lit her with the rays of the moon that illuminated the town and her two tone purple mane. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Her rest was interrupted by a great pressure that exerted itself over the village. The sensation of discomfort that disrupted all of the ponies who slept in peace with nausea they didn’t understand. Not just the ponies either, animals scurrying around in the dark stumbled as they suddenly fell ill, night owls and bugs ran to take refuge anywhere they could find in fear. “Ah!” The mare popped up in a panic, “Wha- But… What?” Twilight Sparkle, the faithful student, and most promising unicorn under Celestia due to her incredible potential in handling magic, was taken from her dream by a wave of energy. Unlike the numerous scenes playing out throughout the quiet village, Twilight Sparkle recognized the sensation. “It’s like…” She stuttered over her words, mumbling to herself as her mind worked faster than her mouth, “Like a giant wave of dark magic, but… It feels different at the same time.” She finally settled on, staring out the window. For Twilight, rarely was there a sensation or esoteric feeling related to magic that she couldn’t describe, or at least vaguely understand quickly. She was the bearer of the Element of magic, it was her special talent, after all. Feeling such unusual energy… It was frightening, for something she’s never experienced before to put such a raw sensation of terror; something her own body physically tried to avoid. As quickly as the wave of energy swept over the small town, it disappeared, or at least diminished past Twilight’s ability to detected it. The mare took a deep breath, now that the hair raising energy was gone. She had gotten up out of her bed in nervous energy, and was pacing around her room, mumbling to herself. “Not dark magic…” Her mind began to work. Although the energy was functioning at a similar dia-chromatic wavelength as dark magic, the thaumic sensations were too variate to say they were the same. Dark magic was evil, dominant, something that reaches inside and tries to take you. The wave was wild and aggressive, where dark magic functioned like a malicious entity, the wave was uncontrolled. When it passed over her, it was her own emotions of fear and discomfort Intensified, rather than a magically produced feeling of fear. She grumbled, “Won’t be able to test it now…” She glanced out to her window, only for her head to snap to the side as a voice came to Twilight’s ears. “Twilight!” Spike came rushing into her room, though he still opened the door carefully. “Twi-Twilight, tell me you felt it too.” He ran up to her, hoping for an answer, “I saw ponies leaving their homes, it wasn’t just a dream right?” Twilight placed a reassuring hoof on his head, mussing up his spines, though the friendly act did not reach her face. “Yes Spike, I felt it. Something isn’t right.” She looked out the window again, at the town this time, instead of the sky. True to what Spike had claimed, ponies were filling the streets, lights were coming on, ponies were talking about the strange energy that had woken them all from sleep. She abruptly turned and made for the door, “stay here Spike.” “What are you going to do?” He said uneasily, following her down the stairs into the library proper. “¡I know that face!, don’t tell me you want to go looking for whatever caused this. It’s the middle of the night,” The dragon said, terrified as it was abundantly clear that Twilight was about to do that, “Twilight, it’s, beca-use better to wait until tomorrow. When it’s safer.” He stumbled out, pleading. The dragon was right, staying home and waiting for dawn would be wiser than blindly charging into danger, but without haste, the energy trail would disappear. Without the trail, there would be no hope of finding out what happened. Someone could be hurt from a magical accident, it could be a dangerous monster, or escaped from some magical prison. As the bearer of an element of harmony, she couldn’t afford to wait. Twilight stopped her prepeations and approached the dragon. She pulled him into a quick hug before retreating, “Don’t worry Spike, I just want to take a look and see which way the magic originated from.” She said slowly, doing her best to reassure her dragon companion. “You take care of the library when I’m gone, and it’ll only be a few minutes… Okay?” Twilight smiled warmly at the dragon from the door. “Okay… well… in that case, I’ll protect the-this library, until you return.” He saluted, sticking out his chest to hide his fear. Twilight was happy that worked. She gave a quick laugh, “Thank you,” She put on an airy tone, “Guardian of my library” and she saw his chest puff up a little more in pride. “I’ll be back.” Then she stepped outside. Using her magic to push the door open, and shutting it again once she was out in the cool air of Ponyville at night. Twilight wandered into the dispersed crowd of ponies, looking to find anyone else with any answers. She wasn’t looking for them though, she was trying to do thaumic pressure measuring. It was simple, the magic hadn’t escaped, it had dropped to a low enough energy state this far away from the epicenter to start filtering back into unstructured ambient mana. That meant that for a few hours there’d be a pressure gradient, leading all the way back to the origin, that is, if Twilight could find where the magic was thickest. She closed her eyes and lit her horn, a look of concentration crossed her features as she scrunched her muzzle and attempted to find what she was looking for. With so many ponies, it was like trying to see the direction of a river completely buried in rocks. She let her magic flow, and she began to walk, allowing her magic to guide her. She kept moving until she had left the familiar sounds of ponies talking, kept moving until she had passed the border of the town, and stopped once it was clear where the magic was leading her. “Of course it had to be this place.” She opened her eyes and scanned the treeline. “Where else do any of the weird things in this town come from?” She mused to herself, lifting a hoof to her chin, “Well… except Pinkie Pie.” She sighed, shaking her head lightly. That pony was definitely too unique for the Everfree. “What about me?” A voice said, from directly next to Twilight “AA!” Twilight jumped in fright, scrambling to create some distance before realizined who it was that surprised her. The Pink party pony was wearing some strange looking hat, as if she wanted to protect herself from the rays of a non-existant sun. Twilight caught her breath and eased her racing heart, “Hello to you too Pinkie.” She grumbled, “Would you mind not sneaking up on me like that? I swear my heart nearly exploded.” The rest of Twilight’s complaint was cut off as Pinkie approached and pulled a stethoscope from somewhere. “I hear that.” She said seriously, listening to Twilight’s heartbeat. “What are we looking at by the way?” Twilight just blinked and elected to ignore the… all of that. It was easy to eventually learn to not ask how she does things. “I was looking for the origin of that magical wave that woke everyone up. Then I find out that, of course, it came from the Everfree forest.” her voice came out tiredly anguished. Pinkie shuddered slightly, recalling the memory, though the wide smile never leaves her face. “Oh yeah! It was crazy! My Pinkie sense hit the clouds when it happened, it’s the first time I’ve ever felt it so strong!” Twilight was mildly surprised that Pinkie responded with something so concise, something most ponies would be surprised b- “Hey, since we’re talking about it: cinnamon rolls. Do you prefer them with chocolate or vanilla frosting?” Pinkie lifted up her hooves in comparison, “To be honest, I wouldn’t know what to choose, since chocolate is delicious! But it doesn’t go very well with cinnamon, but the lighter flavour of vanilla doesn’t fit with cinnamon either!” Pinkie gasped, “Oh! What if I did both at the same time! That would be an explosive flavour!” Pinkie put her hooves down and tilted her head, “Speaking of explosives, did you see the changes I made to my party cannon? I think tha-” Twilight shook her head. There goes all of the seriousness. Twilight guessed that there was only so much Pinkie could handle before it all had to come tumbling out. “Pinkie, we didn’t ever start talking about cinnamon rolls. Can you focus for a moment? This is serious. What if it’s a big bear that got corrupted by dark magic, got angry, and is coming here right now!?” She pointed out into the forest, “What if the forest started releasing more destructive waves of that dark magic?!” Twilight fell to her haunches, beginning to hyperventalite, “¡¡What if a new evil just spawned and ponyville is in danger-?!! ¡¡¡What if!!!-” Twilight began to gradually panic as more dangerous scenarios popped into her head until she was lucky enough for a new voice to cut off her train of thought. “Twilight, Pinkie! Thank goodness I found you in the crowd. It looks like you were panicking darling, is everything okay? Is this about the magic? Please tell me everything's okay?” The sophisticated voice resolved to Rarity, the premier fashionista in town. Twilight took a deep breath to calm herself down, “No Rarity, I don’t want to scare you, just th-” Pinkie Pie not so helpfully interrupted with an amused smile, “Twilight is scared because of a big explosive evil big bad bear is coming to Ponyville!” “WHAT?!” Rarity half reared up, “What do you mean a bear?!” Rarit put a hoof to her forehead, “Dear celestia, I can’t deal with this tonight! I have orders for tomorrow! And the spa! And my sweet little sister!” Rarity gasped, abandoning her over dramatization of the moment, “I need to get her somewhere safe!” She was about to run off just as Twilight caught her attention. “No! No, no. Don’t listen to Pinkie, that was just a random idea I had. You know how I get when I overthink.” She said abashedly, finding the grass very interesting to look at.\ Sighing in relief, Rarity trots up the rest of the way to the duo. “What a relief.” She came to a stop, “I couldn’t bear another catastrophe after those dreadful events in the Crystal Empire. Do you know how long I had to fix myself up after that?” Pinkie raised her hoof excitedly, “Oh! Oh! I know! I know!” She made an exaggerated ‘hmm’ noise before perking up. “Fourty three hours! Oh, wait no, that’s a way too much.” ‘hmmmmm’ “Thirty minutes? No, that’s way too little. Oh! How about-” Pinkie was cut off by a hoof entering her mouth. “Rarity, I know I said it was just paranoia, but it’s true there was a huge wave of energy.” Twilight removed her hoof from Pinkie, “And I can’t identify it.” “Well of course darling, I felt it too. So did everyone else in town.” She tossed her mane, “I’m not a prodigy with magic like you, but even I can tell whatever it was, it was completely new.” She tilted her head after her mane settled, “Do you know where it came from?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, the strange energy came from the Everfree forest, except, I don’t know from how deep within.” “That’s not good at all. Anything that comes out of the Everfree is bound to give me a headache.” The conversation of the group was loud enough that the random ponies that had followed Rarity out of the town’s limits had heard enough. “Wait.” Said one of the random ponies listing in, “Did you say the Everfree?! That pressure came out of the Everfree?!” “EVERFREE?!” The fear quickly spread as more ponies heard the cry and began to panic or repeat it. As expected from a fairly small and jumpy pony community, the crowd of villagers began to run and push each other to return to the safety of their homes while others galloped around aimlessly. “Wait everyone! Calm down!” Twilight tried to call out, despite knowing it was a futile effort. “Panicking doesn’t help us at all!” “THERE’S A MONSTER COMING TO THE VILLAGE FROM THE EVERFREE FORSET!” someone screamed in panic, only serving to escalate the herd instinct. “No! We don’t know that yet! Let me explain!” But they did not. Trying to calm everyone down was useless at this point. Ponies began to disappear from the clearing. Twilight groaned, glad that at least the shouting had died down as the ponies had run away. “Agh! It’s pointless, they won’t listen to me.” Pinkie leaned in, pressing her face up against Twilight’s. “I can fire my party cannon if you want. Maybe that will help the focus?” Pinkie offered already balancing a lit match in her hoof as she pulled her party cannon into view from somewhere. Rarity interjected, “I think they’re stampeding to city hall. We should get there before the poor mayor is swamped with questions. Then we can explain.” “Good idea, thanks.” Twilight looked over at Pinkie, who began to nod rapidly. “No.” Pinkie gave a mock frown and an ‘awww’ but she snuffed out the match, “Get close girls, I’ll teleport us.” “Don’t worry Twilight.” Rarity tries to calm Twilight while taking the few steps closer required for the spell. “We’ll come up with something to calm down the town, and Pinkie-” Pinkie’s ears perked up, “It was an hour and a half.” She gave out a lady-like titter. Pinkie’s disappointed look disappeared, “Hah! I knew it! I was just about to say that.” “Okay, give me a second to prepare the spell.” She lit her horn, and a magic circle formed around them, enveloping them in Twilight’s magenta aura. With a flash, they disappeared from the field. Shibuya 12:30 AM On top of a large meteorite was a teenager with different black markings running all over his body. He stared at the charred wasteland around him, after his fight with the special category curse called jogo which lay lifeless in front of him as the flames consumed him “Feel honored, curse.” The man smirked, “the king recognizes you as someone strong, Kukuku. I hope that if we meet again, you can give me a little more fun… in a hundred years.” Although the battle amused him, Jogo was not able to connect a single blow with his entire repertoire of skills, even at its maximum power. His biggest mistake was to act as if he was a human, and not a curse. He lacked the ambition and ferocity that only a true curse would need to cause such destruction. Riomen Sukuna, or better known as: 'The King of the Curse' the strongest sorcerer of all time, currently a prisoner in the body of Itadori Yuji, a first-degree sorcerer, was crowned victorious in this small battle in the war between curses and sorcerers where the main objective of sealing the strongest sorcerer of today, Satou Gojo, was a success. “Kukukuku, you damn bastards, your plan went It was perfect didn’t it?” Laughed the King of Curses, “I find it hard to believe that a group of common curses could have orchestrated a plan like this. Who is behind it?” Sukuna was thoughtful about the matter, a group of fairly young curses planning something like this on their own? It was a joke. A cloud that rains up would be more believable. “Heh, what does it matter, I’m not interested, as I said, I already have my own plan in mind, sooner or later, I’ll find the true mastermind.” Sukuna ended with a confident smile. The smile disappeared the next second as his face fell into a more neutral, serious expression. “Who are you?” He calls out. Someone had jumped onto the meteorite that Sukuna wa sin, kneeling next to him, partially due to the androgynous features and his yukata, it was difficult tot tell if he was male or female. “I have come for you… Sukuna-sama” Said the person with great devotion. Sukuna stared at the person for a few seconds without saying anything, he didn’t know who they were and had never seen their face before. Though, he detected the cursed energy signature on the body, and that was enough for him to put the pieces together. Opening his eyes slightly, “Uraume?!” he said with a smile Uraume, his most faithful subordinate, a sorcerer of the Heian Era who served at Sukuna’s side a thousand years ago. Why he was here, he would have to ask another time. “It’s been a long time,” Urraume replied, smiling back. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The moment of the encounter ended abruptly when a staggering wave of energy shook the neighborhood to its foundations, causing any remaining building left over after the recent battle to collapse into dust. “What is this intense energy I feel?!” Uraume quickly got up and put himself on guard, prepared for any possible attack to come, but nothing happened. “What just happened?” He said, clenching his fists lightly. “Hmm. How strange.” Sukuna said, his hands still pocketed as he put up the air of being completely unphased by the event. “The energy doesn’t feel like cursed energy. Though, at the same time, it’s not that different from it either. This just happened all over Shibuya, I can only assume given the range that it’s some kind of barrier that just surrounded the whole neighborhood.” All of the energy curiously surged very close to here, yet the chaos he caused in his fight, it was hard to believe that someone there survived, or even worse, that at this very moment, there was someone observing besides the four he stopped before the meteorite drop irritated him slightly. Sukuna couldn’t continue with his line of thought when another overwhelming energy caught his interest. Unlike the previous, this one was recognizable, clearly cursed energy and one he knew firsthand. “Sukuna-sama, this energy is…” Uraume said upon sensing the new cursed energy. Sukuna smiled, “Kukuku, the shadow brat, finally took out his hidden weapon huh? This is interesting.” The King of Curses thought about what situation the leftover brat was in to use a technique that, according to Sukuna himself, would have been able to defeat him while he had three fingers. “Sukuna-sama?” Asked Uraume with intrigue “An emergency has arisen,” He said quickly, “It won’t be long before I get free, so keep your preparations ready.” Sukuna started walking in the direction of the energy he felt. “Until then, Uraume.” “I understand… but what about that other energy? From a long time ago?” Uraume presents his doubt, in search of new orders. “Find out where or who caused that wave of energy, I must admit that it was quite peculiar… if my guess is correct, that wave just circled all of Shibuya for an unknown purpose.” He ordered Uraume without turning around, and then he disappeared in a burst of speed. “As you order, Sukuna-sama.” He replied, despite there being no-one there anymore. Seconds pass in silence, then he does the same, disappearing in a blur of speed. “Hehe, what the fuck was that energy from before? And now with the Shadow Brat revealing his most powerful weapon,” Sukuna recalls the first time the boy released a large amount of cursed energy before his jailer took control of his body/ “I knew my eyes didn’t deceive me that time in the detention center. This gets funnier by the minute. Don’t you think so, Brat?!!!!!” he said with sadistic amusement to the current Sukuna jailer, “You remember what I told you after your fight with that weakling Mahito, don’t you? Everyone around you and you cherish will die because of you!.” Obviously, there was no response. “You can’t even hear me , can you?” He laughs lightly, “But that doesn’t matter. Because I’ll show you very soon.” With that, Sukuna quickened his pace, “AHAHAHAHAAHAHA” Author's Note And so ends the first chapter. I am very grateful to Noobblue for the help they gave me to make this happen. I say again that, if you have the time, also go through his stories, he just uploaded one recently La luna se ha ido. - Firomancia (fimfiction.net) and I can only say one thing, suspense and psychological terror, what more do you want?!!!! And those who read this story also thank you for taking the time to read this random thing.
Chap 2 (Do the Right Thing) Ponyville Minutes before the glass explodes —Fuck, fuck!! ¡! Where are my saddlebags?!!—. Shein was trying to get all of her belongings to pack them up and leave as quickly as possible. After the tavern owner stupidly galloped straight into danger to save Fern, Shein ignored the stallion's order to seek assistance and instead hurried back to his house and prepare everything to leave town. Since he saw that creature he has not been able to stop feeling a numbness in its legs, he did not want to experience a similar feeling again, he felt sick when witnessing such an abnormal shape and... those basins, oh! For heavenly those damned basins. Empty and reflecting only a deep dark chasm. —That stallion is crazy if he thinks I'll stay in this village to get help—. After seeing everything that happened in the tavern he didn't care about anything more than getting out once and for all. I had no advantage in paying attention to the innkeeper, in fact, it would only hurt him, if it was for help and by some miracle they bring those two back, the questions would come, what if they discover that I stole Fern's money, or, worse, what if they discover that I was associated with a corrupt official working for foreign kingdoms?!! —Where, where, where, aha!, Here it is—. Shein found her saddlebags by bending down and searching under her bed. Minutes passed as he desperately stuffed his belongings into his saddlebags, Shein was almost ready to leave. He packed some last meals, what he needed most for a long journey on foot to the city of Manehattan, where his sister was. He closed the saddlebag quickly and placed it on his back with a little effort. ¡!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! —HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA— Shein screamed shrill when he felt that horrendous pressure again, but stronger than before, it almost caused him to fall painfully on the ground —no, not again please!!—. Shein didn't wait any longer and left his house and galloped exactly in the opposite direction from where his use that porcino that pressure. It must have been that creature, I was sure of that, that feeling was unmistakable, I didn't know what was going on in the Everfree Forest, but it was obvious that it wouldn't bring anything good. Shein continued to gallop and saw how all the inhabitants of the town also left their homes with fear and doubt about what was happening at this time. The more ponies that left their homes, the harder it was for him to gallop through them—excuse me... Ahg, excuse me, sorry!—. —HEY, DON'T PUSH— —Oh! You stepped on my tail!— At a desperate gallop he trotted tortuously, trying to zigzag and sometimes push and step on the ponies that crossed his path. When he reached a busier area he could hear all the murmurs and conversations of the ponies, wondering everything that he had already questioned himself. Shein continued to advance through the crowd, sweating profusely from the stress of not being able to gallop fast out of here and in his tortuous and slow advance he could make out an unmistakable vos, in fact several voices that the whole town knew very well. —Rarity, I know I said it was all my paranoia, but it's true that there was a big wave of energy that I can't totally recognize— He turned in the direction of the voices, and there he saw them, the elements of harmony!, at least 3 of them. In Shein's mind, several memories hit him —Look for help from the elements, any of them and have them bring a search team— —I have them in front of me, I could...—. He shook his head sharply—NO, Why should I?—. The memories kept coming. —You don't understand Shein, not only did she leave, she also took everything, all the money I had accumulated in my real estate and real estate work!, I lost everything, now I have nothing left...... nothing—. —That doesn't matter anymore Shein, just leave at once, let's go move—. I try to suppress those thoughts, but more and more kept coming. —Yes, I see why there are so many ponies outside their houses, I'm not a prodigy in magic like you, but even I can say that this is something that nobody knows, do you know where it came from?— "Yes, that strange energy came from the Everfree forest, but I don't know how deep it is that originated it". Indeed, she came from everfree, but what she didn't know was that a pony was in danger, if I told her everything they could rescue it... NO!, Shein stops thinking. —BASTARD!!! I TRUST YOU— —No... No, that's ahg!, I di-dn't want do it—. Those painful memories did not let him rest for a second since he fled the tavern and now they left with all their strength. —Oh, but how considerate, you deserve a medal for the best friend!!!— - Shein hyperventilated and closed her eyes tightly —I know I fucked up, I know very well, I'm really sorry" tears and sobs emerged from Shein's face like a fountain —for Celestia, it's just that... I'm very scared, I just wanted the best for my family—.Hhe said through tears. Their hooves trembled. Throughout these last hours he could realize the evil he had done as a result of his selfish decisions, and now he was trying to escape and leave Fern to her fate again. Like a treacherous coward. All that was missing was a little more push to his own being to leave that fear behind and finally do the right thing. —I'd be surprised if your sister ever speaks to you, if she ever finds out what you did to your friend—. And with that last memory, shein gritted his teeth, passed his gaze to the direction that would lead him out of the village. The image of that path was transformed into a road in flames, in Shein's mind it would be equivalent to galloping in the direction of Tartarus. With a look of defeat he dropped his head downwards and then looked back at the mares. —I'm not going to run away, I'm going to take responsibility for my actions—. Shein's determination was readjusted and with that she advanced towards the mare group. He hoped that one day they would be able to forgive him, even if he no longer deserved it. Shein was so long in his thought that he didn't realize that all the ponies nearby had also heard the mares and panicked about the danger that inhabited the Everfree forest. However, the crazed mob, galloping from one side to the other, caused Shein to be unable to reach the elements of harmony and was dragged away; what he supposed, was the city council. —HA, wait, let me in—. I try hard to push myself in the opposite direction of the ponies —oh!!, my tail!!!l—. As if it were the work of karma, they stepped on his tail just as he did before. With a last effort he pushed all the ponies blocking his way out of the stampede of ponies and quickly made his way to the mares, which were now in a magic circle —hey, wait!!, wa-...—. But it was too late, the mares had disappeared from the place. Shein was left completely alone on the street as he looked from right to left, frustrated and looking for where the hell they went. Shein quickly thought about where a group of ponies who are considered the heroines of equestria could have gone and leaving a group of ponies scared and confused, that was impossible, which only left one possibility. Remembering the direction in which the stampede of ponies was headed, the answer came instantly. —the city council, OF COURSE—. Shien wasted no time and galloped towards the City Hall like everyone else. Author's Note Do you prefer short or long chapters like the previous ones?
Chap 3 (Inside the Nightmare) Elsewhere Canterlot The city of Canterlot was enjoying a relaxing night without any worries. Not only was it the capital of the entire kingdom of Equestria, but it was also the residence of the ruling princesses of the entire realm—those alicorns responsible for bringing day and night to the world with their great power. Being close to such magnificent and powerful beings, ponies had no reason to fear. The moon shone beautifully at the highest point in the sky, all thanks to the princess of the night. As on all nights, Princess Luna sat on her bedroom balcony, eyes closed in apparent meditation. Princess Luna was not only in charge of raising the moon and protecting her subjects from dangers that lurk in the darkness; she also ensured their minds were safe, being able to enter the dreams of any pony she could reach when they were in need. “Tonight seems like it will be a calmer night,” Luna said with a peaceful expression. This night was one of the few where she didn’t sense very strong nightmares among her ponies. She was doing exactly that now—allowing her mind to roam the consciousness of each inhabitant she could reach within her influence range. It seemed there was nothing requiring her intervention. Unlike her sister, whose main role was managing most of the bureaucratic matters and the social issues that came with the daytime, Luna kept her population free from mental attacks and nightmares. That was her special talent, her domain—anything unusual within it, and she would notice instantly. “Well, in that case, I should do something else,” Luna opened her eyes and got up to leave her room, heading toward her office to begin the boring paperwork. “Good evening, Your Majesty.” As she walked down the hallways, the various guards at her service greeted her with great devotion and respect. After her defeat as Nightmare Moon thanks to the Elements of Harmony, it had been difficult to regain her people’s trust, but her guards had always remained loyal to her, patiently awaiting her return over the thousand years she was imprisoned in the moon. Nightmare Moon… Remembering that side of herself angered her. Many thought that Nightmare Moon was only her corrupted form, but it was not just that… Nightmares were not only manifestations of each pony’s subconscious; they were also conscious beings in the dream world. And Nightmare Moon was one of those types of nightmares. When she began to feel envy over Celestia’s role and the preference for day over night, the nightmare used that vulnerability to take her body and use it against her will. But she wasn’t entirely innocent—her own choices had allowed that to happen. Now, things were different. She would not succumb to anyone’s influence ever again, nor would she envy anyone’s role again. Her talent in the dream world and her love for the night, along with all those who appreciated it as much as she did, was more than enough. Luna finally reached her office, where a couple of soldiers were guarding the door. When they noticed their princess’s presence, they tensed up a bit and stood as firmly as their bodies allowed, not wanting to appear idle. Luna looked at this with slight amusement. “At ease, my loyal soldiers, you don’t have to act so tense around me. If anything, I should be the one feeling that way,” she said with a smile. “You all waited for me for decades, despite what I had done.” She lowered her head slightly, bowing a bit. “I am very grateful for all the trust you have placed in me.” The soldiers were stunned to see their princess bowing, and they quickly urged her not to lower herself before them. “Please, Princess, you don’t need to bow to us!” said one of the guards. The second guard raised his hoof in a soothing gesture. “Yes, Princess, don’t worry. We have always been loyal to you,” he said, placing his hoof on his heart and speaking more seriously. “The city may not fully believe in you, but we always knew the truth. Throughout the years, our ancestors always ensured the real stories of Princess Luna were spread, and we are greatly honored to be alive to witness what all our previous guardians preached.” Both guards bowed completely before their princess. Luna’s eyes sparkled upon hearing her guards’ words; her heart warmed to have such loyal soldiers. “I’m glad to live up to your expectations,” she said happily. Her gaze shifted from one pony to the other, observing them closely. “You are Flowy, and you are Berry, correct?” Both guards were taken aback upon hearing their names; they hadn’t thought Princess Luna would know who they were. Flowy spoke in surprise, “Yes, we- we’re here, but it’s the first time we’ve spoken to you. How do you know us, Your Majesty?” Before what Flowy said could be misinterpreted, Berry spoke up. “No offense, Princess, it’s just that we aren’t important enough to be remembered,” Berry said nervously. “Don’t say that, my little ponies. All my guards are important to me, and I’ve taken the task of remembering all those who are closest to me.” Her gentle voice calmed the duo. Knowing that Princess Luna had taken the time to remember them filled them with even more respect toward their majesty. “Now, I have to finish some paperwork in the office. Can I count on you to guard this door while I work?” she asked with a radiant smile. “Of course!” “You can count on us!” they both said proudly. Luna laughed a bit. “Good, then—what?” Her eyes widened as she sensed something strange. The dream realm had just sent a signal that disturbed her area of influence—in other words, a nightmare. But this one was different from the others; it was… more intense. It had been a long time since she had felt a pony with such powerful nightmares. Flowy and Berry were a bit startled by the abrupt shift in Princess Luna’s demeanor. Her expression was no longer one of happiness but one of seriousness. “Princess, is everything okay?” “…” The soldiers grew worried at the lack of response. After a few seconds, Luna snapped back to their question. “Oh, no, nothing to worry about, my guards. I just felt that a pony is having a nightmare. I’ll take care of this before the paperwork. I’ll be in my office until then,” Luna said as she opened the door with her magic. “If you need me, you know where to find me.” Once inside, Luna quickly headed to her desk. Something particularly concerning was that the nightmare she sensed was not in populated areas; it was much farther away. With a quick scan of the dream realm, she was able to pinpoint its location. “The Everfree Forest?! But why would a pony be sleeping there?” she said alarmed. Exploring the Everfree Forest was not uncommon in Equestria, but it was usually done in well-prepared groups, unless it was children unaware of the true danger in the deepest parts of the forest. The fact that she only felt the presence of one implied two things: first, that it might be a pair taking turns to rest, or second, and more troubling, that it could be a pony who thought they could venture alone into the forest. The nightmares emanating from the pony made the first option unlikely. Luna grew even more worried. Taking a seat on the floor, she closed her eyes and began to project her consciousness into the dream realm, sending it toward the pony in the Everfree Forest. She needed to locate them quickly and send help as soon as possible. As she got closer to their location, she could hear voices—some were whispers, others unintelligible screams. Why did they abandon me? I’m alone. They betrayed me. Why… is everyone against me? Liars. I HATE THEM! I don’t want to be alone. It was a storm of emotions—anger, sadness, fear, and despair, so intense and pure. Luna felt deep pity for the pony. What could have caused them so much distress? But Luna kept moving forward, not allowing herself to focus on their nightmares for now. Her priority was to locate them and send her soldiers for a rescue. When she reached the pony’s dream sphere, a new voice resonated above all others, guttural and eerie. Frie-nd… fri-end… frrrieend… frieeeeend… frrrriiiiieeeend… frrrriiiiiiiieeeeeennnnnnd. A word that would usually signify goodwill and affection now sounded vile, as if it were cursed. There would be time for questions later. Luna entered the sphere and quickly stepped out of the pony’s dream to see where they were, but all she could see was a cluster of books and runes scattered across tables inside a collapsing cave. To her left, she heard the sound of galloping, and when she turned, she only saw a cloaked figure running out of the cave. “What is happening?” CRACK The cave continued to crumble with each pulse of energy that appeared. Wait… pulse of energy? Luna turned her head again, having to lift it only to see a huge black crystal emitting those pulses, an intense and turbulent energy—and there she saw them… two ponies. When she lowered her gaze, she saw the pony having those nightmares. They were in a terrible state, bleeding from various parts of their body along with cracks of light as if they were shattering like an egg. The other pony was desperately trying to carry them on their back to get them out of the cave. Luna felt utterly powerless for not being able to help somehow—in the dream realm, she could only interact with dreams and minds, something quite useless in this situation. CRACK That was the last thing she saw before the entire cave collapsed, consuming everything. “HAAAA!” That image struck her mind violently, causing her connection to the dream realm to break abruptly. In the waking world, Luna collapsed onto her carpet, using her forehooves to hold her head against the migraine that had just hit her. “Ugh... what was that? I need to alert my guard immediately!” !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Another wave crashed into her mind, forcing Luna to grip her head even tighter. After a few seconds, she managed to steady herself and slowly rise to her hooves, though the effort left her shaken. One thought now echoed in her mind: “What have we gotten ourselves into now?” Five minutes earlier Outside Luna's Office Both soldiers, Flowy and Berry, were standing guard outside Luna’s door, holding their positions with utmost professionalism. “Hihi!” That was, until Flowy couldn’t contain her excitement any longer, letting out a cheerful giggle and a series of tiny hops with her forehooves. Berry raised an eyebrow at her strange dance. “What’s gotten into you, Flowy? Is this some sort of madness I don’t know about?” He slowly broke into a smile, teasing her. “She said my name!” Flowy, ignoring his mockery, was lost in her joy, resting a hoof dreamily on her cheek. “This must be a dream.” Berry chuckled at her behavior. “Stop acting like a filly, Flowy. This isn’t proper conduct for a soldier.” Flowy turned to him, rebutting, “You just don’t get it, Berry. Didn’t you hear her earlier? She took the time to learn the names of the guards closest to her. That means I’m close to her! Ha!” Flowy squealed in delight, massaging her cheek with her hoof again. “All I know,” Berry laughed, “is that you’re acting crazy right now. I’m also honored she knows my name, but I’m not going nuts over it.” He chuckled again. Flowy rolled her eyes. “Pff, stallions. Typical. You don’t understand anything.” She waved a dismissive hoof. “Sure I do,” he said with a sly grin, “I understand you’ve got a crush on the Princess of the Night.” He sing-songed the last part, still chuckling. Flowy immediately blushed. “W-what? That’s not_” She turned her head away from Berry, trying to hide her blush. “It’s not true,” she whispered, more to herself than to the stallion. “You’re not very subtle, Flowy. I’d say you’re pretty obvious. I’m sure the whole guard knows by now. You’re lucky you keep it together in front of the princess; otherwise, she’d catch on in an instant.” The mare blushed even more and frowned slightly. “But don’t worry,” he teased, giving her a playful nudge. “Your secret’s safe with me.” Flowy sighed. “Just shut up, Berry,” she said in a defeated voice. “Oh, don’t get so down! Who knows, maybe Luna will want a partner someday. Unlike Princess Celestia, she’s more relaxed on social matters. I can totally see her wanting a companion in life, and if that day comes, you’ve got my full support!” he tried to cheer her with an optimistic tone. “Leave me alone, Berry.” It didn’t seem to work, and Flowy said nothing more, leaving an awkward silence between them for a few seconds, with Berry looking slightly disappointed. “...Do you... really think so? That one day she might…?” Flowy looked at the ground, nervously scratching it with her hoof. Berry looked at her again, his smile returning. “Absolutely!” Flowy’s gleeful laugh returned once more. “Hihi, how exciting!” With Flowy’s joy renewed, Berry smiled, relaxed, and shook his head. BOOM! The moment ended abruptly as they felt an immense wave of pressure. In an instant, both guards resumed their professional stance, taking combat positions, ready for anything to happen. But nothing did. “Wasn’t something supposed to happen?” Berry maintained his serious expression and glanced over at Flowy. “I don’t know.” Flowy seemed a bit nervous. Ever since the Chrysalis invasion, any threat put the guards on high alert. In fact, since the invasion, security in the city had tripled, not only with detection of transformation magic but also in patrols and training. The changeling invasion had shown that there were beings capable of rivaling, even defeating, the princesses’ immense power without being gods. Since the defeat of King Sombra over a thousand years ago, nopony in Equestria thought that anyone could reach such power while being a mortal pony. “So, what should we do now?” Flowy asked, hoping Berry would remember the emergency protocol since, obviously, she was too lazy to read it herself. “We should inform Princess Luna first. She’ll know what to do. I’m sure she was the first to feel that wave,” Berry replied, turning and raising his hoof to knock on the door. SLAM! The door swung open, revealing a disheveled Luna, rubbing her head in pain, looking somewhat… disturbed. “Your Majesty! What happened? Are you alright?” Flowy rushed forward, concerned for her princess, trying to help her stay on her hooves. “Is the city under attack, Princess? Did they attack you?!” Berry, also alarmed, moved closer to her. “Don’t worry about me. We need to prepare the guard to leave Canterlot.” Luna spoke with a tired voice, still pressing her hoof to her head. “Leave Canterlot? I don’t understand, Your Majesty. Why would we leave the city? Shouldn’t we be setting up a perimeter here for any threat?” Berry questioned. “More importantly, we should call a medic!” Flowy prioritized the princess's safety above all. “No... there’s no time to explain. I can only say that something bad is happening right now.” Luna moved away from her office, closely followed by Flowy. “You need to alert all the guards to meet in the training grounds as soon as possible. Something very dangerous has just been unleashed in the Everfree Forest.” “The Everfree Forest, but—” Berry was still confused, but one look from Luna stopped him mid-sentence. “Berry...” The seriousness with which she said his name was all he needed to spring into action. “I mean, as you command, Your Majesty!” He galloped with all his strength, calling out to all the guards in the castle. “To all night guards, your Princess awaits you at the training grounds. This is an order!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. As the stallion disappeared from Luna’s view, she focused on Flowy, who remained close, a worried look in her eyes that touched Luna’s heart. “That goes for you too, Flowy.” Luna calmed herself, hoping to reassure the mare. “But what about you?” Luna stroked her head with a hoof. “Don’t worry, little one. I’m fine,” she said with a warm smile. “I promise.” Flowy’s eyes brightened a little at the sight of her princess’s reassuring smile, and her worry faded away. “Go,” Luna encouraged, giving her a gentle nudge. Flowy smiled with admiration for a moment, then put on a serious expression again. “As you command, Your Majesty.” The mare turned and galloped toward the training grounds. Now alone, Luna allowed herself to consider her next course of action. Once all her guard was gathered, she would deploy a reconnaissance platoon and set up a perimeter around the forest. But if she took her entire guard, Canterlot would be left unprotected. So, she’d also have to alert her sister’s guard to remain here. If that energy wave was strong enough to reach all the way from the Everfree to Canterlot, then it was certain that her sister Celestia had sensed it first, and would likely be looking for her now. FLASH! Author's Note I have made a prequel to this story in case you want to read it https://www.fimfiction.net/story/564369/the-wind-that-pushes-destiny
Chap 4 (Plan and act) For Celestia, it only took a split second to get a grasp of the situation after feeling the energy wave. As soon as she rose from her bed, she teleported directly to the room of her current guard commander. "General Falcon!" Princess Celestia shouted to wake up the leader of the guard. But it wasn’t necessary—just like Celestia, the general hadn't wasted any time. He was already equipping his armor and stepped out of his room as soon as he heard his princess. True to his rank, the unicorn general, Falcon, was clad in heavy golden armor with his helmet in one hoof. The gray streaks in his mane and his unwavering gaze reflected his years of service. "I’m aware, Your Majesty. I’m ready to receive orders!" he said, putting on his helmet as he stepped out. Before she could respond to her soldier, Celestia's ears perked up as she heard a shout: "ALL NIGHT GUARDS, YOUR PRINCESS AWAITS YOU IN THE TRAINING GROUNDS. THAT’S AN ORDER!" "Well, it seems my dear sister acted before I did," Celestia remarked as she watched the night guards leaving their posts and heading to the training grounds. If she’s ordering the entire guard to assemble without consulting me first, she might know more about what’s happening. "Well, you heard her, General—gather all the day guards at the training grounds." "Right away, Your Majesty." With a flash of magic, the general disappeared from sight. Once her order was given, Celestia also teleported to find her sister. FLASH As if summoned, Celestia appeared at Luna's side in a burst of teleportation magic. "Dear sister, I’ve been searching everywhere for you! I heard that your guards are gathering at the training grounds. May I assume you know what’s going on?" "We need to go to the training platform. I’ll explain everything on the way," Luna said, frowning as she glanced toward the Everfree Forest, then back to her sister. "Tia, I think this could be the biggest problem we’ve faced in decades." Celestia’s eyes widened at her sister’s serious tone. She certainly wasn’t prepared to hear what Luna was about to say. In about two minutes, all the guards had gathered at the training grounds. A mix of all pony races—unicorns using their magic to move swiftly or teleport, pegasi flying in from all directions, with some hovering in the air awaiting orders, and earth ponies galloping with all their might. Worried murmurs filled the air, echoing from every direction, as, like the townsfolk in Ponyville, everyone in Canterlot had also felt the energy wave. The guards knew that was why they were summoned, but they were anxious to know who or what could have caused such a powerful force. Among the crowd, two recognizable guards stood out—Berry and Flowy, who were being bombarded with questions. "Berry! You’re the one who called us here, right? And you say you don’t know why?" a pegasus demanded irritably. "Are you dense, pal? It’s obviously because of that magical energy wave from earlier," a unicorn retorted, turning back to Berry. "The real question is, why gather here instead of starting patrols as protocol dictates?" "It wasn’t just Berry who called everyone. General Falcon of the day guard did too. We shouldn’t doubt him. If he called us, it must be serious," a pegasus from the day guard joined the conversation. "Are you really saying you don’t know what’s going on, Berry? Who ordered you to assemble your guards?" "Will this take long?" "Where did that energy come from?" "Do you know who caused it?" "W-well, no, I don’t know anything more than what you all already know. I, uh…" All the questions overwhelmed the stallion, and he began to panic. "It was Princess Luna who ordered this gathering! We don’t know anything else, so leave Berry alone! The princess will be here soon and will tell us what to do, okay?" Flowy stepped in to defend him. "ATTENTION, ALL GUARDS, FORM RANKS!" Before the soldiers could continue arguing, General Falcon’s voice boomed from the front, prompting all the day guards to take their positions. Unlike the night guards, they were uncertain about following his command, as he wasn’t their direct commander. "THIS GOES FOR THE NIGHT GUARD TOO. FORM UP! YOU HAVE FIVE, FOUR, THREE, TWO, ONE… ATTENTION! STAND AT ATTENTION!" Right beside General Falcon, another unicorn teleported in—the General of the Night Guard. As soon as they counted down, the soldiers lined up and stood tall. Berry sighed with relief. "Thanks, Flowy, I owe you one," he smiled a little sheepishly as he took his place firmly like the others. "Don’t worry. I’m your partner, after all," the mare laughed, turning to look straight ahead. As the soldiers looked forward, they saw Princesses Celestia and Luna approaching the training platform with serious expressions. "One of King Sombra’s crystals… There’s no doubt. He managed to place it so close to us without anyone noticing. This is a serious problem," Celestia thought, recognizing immediately who was behind it. The dark crystals were unmistakably the mark of that pony. But it didn’t make sense; King Sombra had been completely defeated by the Elements of Harmony. He hadn’t had a chance to cast his strange spell to vanish with the Crystal Empire. Using that crystal would have served him no purpose; Sombra had disappeared completely, leaving Celestia to a second, more concerning theory. "The ponies you saw… You said some were injured, while others were fleeing the cave. Those first two, from how you described it and from the nightmare of the wounded pony, it seems they were captured, which leads us to the second group," Celestia said thoughtfully, watching as the guards formed in front of the platform. "The group that escaped," Luna continued, "were behind me, so I couldn’t see them well, but I did catch a glimpse of their cloaks." Luna looked down, recalling as much as she could about the cave. "But it doesn’t make much sense either. Why wear those cloaks? They were rather ordinary with no distinct markings. I don’t think they’re a cult dedicated to King Sombra," Luna turned to her sister, her expression troubled. "They wanted to conceal themselves, and those runes…" Celestia frowned. "I don’t want to make any accusations without proof, but… runes are the specialty of zebras. A unicorn wouldn’t need to use them." Luna’s eyes widened at this realization. "You think that…!" She almost let out the Royal Voice. Celestia quickly interrupted, "We can’t draw conclusions so soon. Runes can be made by any pony. We must consider all possibilities, or we could be facing a serious territorial conflict between kingdoms." "For now, we should focus on the wounded ponies. I’ll send reconnaissance soldiers to search for them," Luna sighed. "I just hope this isn’t as serious as I think." The sisters finally reached the stairs to the platform and quickly climbed up. "We’ll find out soon enough," Celestia said simply. "ATTENTION ALL SOLDIERS! THE PRINCESSES ARE AT THE FRONT OF THE FORMATION! ALL SOLDIERS, EYES FORWARD!" Both generals shouted in unison. After ensuring that everyone was still and silent, they turned to face the princesses, who waited patiently. "Your Majesty Celestia, Your Majesty Luna, as you ordered, the entire day and night guard, except those on Canterlot patrol duty, are here. We’re ready to receive your orders." The two generals bowed after speaking. "Thank you, generals," Luna responded calmly, turning her head to look at her sister. She closed her eyes and, with a nod of her head, signaled for Celestia to take the first word. Princess Celestia didn’t wait a second longer and spoke loud and clear. "Soldiers, first of all, I want to apologize to my guards for interrupting your rest, but right now, we’re on high alert!" All the soldiers tensed. "We have information on the location of that energy felt a few minutes ago, and there are injured ponies involved! About 12 kilometers into the Everfree Forest, an explosion occurred, caused by unknown individuals!" Celestia used her magic to create an image in the form of a map, marking the location near the mountainous areas. Celestia turned and looked at Luna, who understood instantly and continued the explanation. “We don’t know the reason, but it appears a pair of ponies has been kidnapped!” Like Celestia, Luna created an image to identify the ponies. “As you can see, one of them is extremely injured—” Some guards, especially the younger ones, gulped as they saw the terribly wounded unconscious pony. “Right now, our orders are clear. All present soldiers will create a perimeter in the Everfree Forest, prioritizing the protection of Ponyville, the closest town. Nothing will enter or exit the forest—without exception! Meanwhile, the reconnaissance squad will enter the forest to locate the abducted and take them to the nearest hospital.” Celestia raised a hoof to halt Luna, deciding to conclude the speech herself. “Rescuing the hostages is our top priority. If you encounter any issues, you are to send me a scroll immediately, and I will have the Wonderbolts join the mission.” Celestia’s gaze drifted from the ground soldiers to those hovering in the air. As they noticed her looking, Captain Spitfire struck her hoof against her chest in acknowledgment, followed by the other Wonderbolts who repeated the action in a resounding salute. “If you find those responsible, you must neutralize them and bring them before us. As we’ve said, we don’t know who they are. All we know is that they’re wearing cloaks. I don’t need to stress the importance of this mission—not just for Canterlot, but for all of Equestria. I wish you luck, my loyal guards.” Celestia concluded with a solemn blessing for her soldiers. She looked once more at the generals who stood at attention. “I’m entrusting this mission to you.” “Of course, Your Majesty!” they replied in unison. “SOLDIERS, MOVE OUT! PEGASI, YOU’RE UP FRONT! HEAD DIRECTLY TO PONYVILLE AND THEN CIRCLE AROUND EVERFREE! ALL OTHERS, SWEEP THROUGH THE AREAS NEAREST TO CANTERLOT!” “SIR, YES, SIR!” all the soldiers shouted in unison. The guards quickly deployed to their assigned locations, moving as swiftly as they could, each grouping into their designated squadrons. From Canterlot, a large formation of pegasi could be seen flying toward Ponyville and beyond, while those galloping on the ground headed in the opposite direction toward the Canterlot border of the forest. As all of this was happening, Captain Spitfire flew in front of her team members. “For now, we’ll be observers only. We’ll stay in Ponyville to be closer to the mission area, and we’ll simply await orders from Celestia once we arrive. Understood?” Spitfire swept her gaze across her members, who remained silent and focused. Spitfire frowned slightly and shouted, “UNDERSTOOD?” “Yes, Ma’am!” all responded, having realized their momentary lapse. “All right, then! Move those chicken wings, let’s go, go, go!” The Wonderbolts flew at full speed toward Ponyville, aiming for Cloudsdale specifically. Spitfire led the group, her expression focused, yet in the back of her mind, she recalled a certain rainbow-maned pegasus known for her speed and reckless bravery. She wanted to arrive in time to prevent that impulsive mare from diving headlong into a situation beyond her control. Celestia had been clear that absolutely no one was to enter the forest—not even the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. “Rainbow Dash, you better not do anything reckless,” she muttered. The Wonderbolts team disappeared over the horizon. Both princesses watched as the training grounds gradually emptied, leaving just the two of them. The sisters silently hoped it wouldn’t be too late for the ponies who had been taken. For now, all they could do was wait.
Chap 5 (Keep calm) Elsewhere Minutes before the explosion Everfree Forest, Zecora's house Unlike most ponies who were sleeping and enjoying their nightly rest, Zecora's house was as lively as if it were dawn. Different flashes of light could be seen, and sounds of bubbling liquid filled the air. "Mmm, vanilla essence," said a small pony with a list in her hooves. "Done!" Another pony grabbed a glass jar from a nearby shelf and let the liquid fall into the bubbling pot. The first pony squinted to focus on each ingredient on the list. “Ebony seeds.” “Got them,” the second pony took the seeds from a wooden basket on a table and tossed them deftly into the pot. The first pony raised an eyebrow as she read the last ingredient, “And, uh, dark tree roots?” "On it!" the second pony enthusiastically galloped off in search of the roots, leaving a cloud of dust behind her. The pony, with a slight cough, shook her hoof to disperse the dust, and her gaze turned to the zebra beside her. "Uh, Zecora, are you sure this is the right list? I don’t think roots are... ideal for a perfume," said the little pony hesitantly. All this fuss was due to two fillies who were currently adding ingredients to a small pot bubbling and glowing with magic. “Trust me, young ones; this potion will give you what you’ve wished upon,” said Zecora in her typical rhyming manner. Zecora, the only zebra resident in Equestria and known by many as the Everfree Forest witch, one of the wisest mares you could ever meet, was currently helping the fillies make a little gift. Apple Bloom, who held the list in her hoof, turned completely to look at Zecora. “I trust you, Zecora. It’s just… this is really important, and…” the filly yawned, “I don’t want it to go wrong,” she said, her eyes half-closed. "Yes! We've spent so many hours gathering all these ingredients. It has to be the best perfume ever!" Scootaloo shouted with excitement as she threw the roots into the pot. The two fillies were none other than Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The reason they were at Zecora’s house was that they wanted to give the best perfume possible to their mutual friend, Sweetie Belle, the third member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Sweetie Belle’s birthday is coming up, and we want to give her the best gift—a perfume with a smell that never ends!” Scootaloo jumped, fluttering her small wings with joy. Zecora approached the fillies with a slight laugh. “I’m glad to see you’re so dedicated,” she said, patting both fillies on the head, “but you shouldn’t tire yourselves instead. The night is now quite cold, so let’s continue tomorrow as was foretold.” With a strong breath, she blew out the flame beneath the pot. The perfume they were working on wasn’t meant to have a permanent smell, as that would be too difficult and could also be uncomfortable in certain situations. But Zecora could help make the perfume last longer and have a more sublime, prominent fragrance. Zecora had allowed the fillies to come to her hut to prepare their gift. Knowing this would be a time-consuming task, she let them sleep in her home. But she hadn’t expected them to have the energy to stay awake so late… Well, she had expected it, but her heart couldn’t stop them from working so hard for their friend. Scootaloo objected a little. “B-but we still have to filter the liquid and bottle it! Besides, we’re not tired at all, right, Apple Bloom?” The filly looked at her friend for support. ZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz “No, sister, the pie’s better with jam… grape jam…” Apple Bloom had already fallen asleep while sitting up. Zecora approached the filly and placed her on her back. Slowly, she approached the sleeping bags they had brought with them, gently lowered her into the bag, and tucked her in. “Agh, Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo complained like a little child. “Well, I’m not tired at all!” She crossed her hooves with a pout. "Scootaloo, you are tired; I can see it in your face, so why not rest in this warm place?". “I don’t know what you’re talking about…” she said with a big yawn, “...at all.” Zecora raised an eyebrow and gave her a mischievous smile without saying a word. Scootaloo let out a long sigh. “Okay, okay, maybe I am a little tired.” She rubbed her eyes with her hooves and trotted to her sleeping bag. As she lay down, she curled up with a satisfied smile, finally able to relax after hours of work. The zebra sorceress smiled maternally and tucked the filly in. “Rest now, little filly, may your dreams be sweet and silly.” “Thanks, Ms. Zecora… tomorrow… we’ll finish for sure,” Scootaloo finally let herself drift off into the world of dreams. Having finally managed to get the fillies to bed, Zecora allowed herself to sigh in relief. Like the fillies, staying up so late had exhausted her quite a bit, and it was time to get some well-deserved rest as well. With a slow trot, she approached her water jug and poured herself a glass. With a small sip, the zebra let out a sound of satisfaction, feeling her throat soothed and her body hydrated. Pleased, she contemplated the tranquility that had filled the cabin until her gaze fell on the little fillies sleeping peacefully. When was the last time she had company in her home? Of course, there was always some pony coming to her cabin seeking advice or help with some problem, and often those visitors were the Elements of Harmony. But she never had any pony spend the whole night in her home; it felt like she was in her true home. Memories flooded back to Zecora—memories of a time that brought her both happiness and sadness, the moments she enjoyed with her family in the Zebrican kingdom. It was a fulfilling, calm life where she had everything she needed to learn and do much more than any other zebra had done in a long time. That was how she became who she was today. "YOU HAVE JUST BETRAYED YOUR OWN KIND!" "You don’t deserve to be a zebra, much less to live among your own." "How could you do this to your family? To… your mother!" "Goodbye, little one. Remember that your father will always be watching over you. Never change." Zecora had long since overcome these memories, but that didn’t mean they weren’t still painful. The reason she had to leave her kingdom and sever ties with her own kind was not a subject she was willing to discuss with anyone. The past is the past, and now she was very happy with where she was. Zecora was about to take a final sip of water, but just as the glass was about to touch her lips… !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Unfortunately, her rest could not come due to the shockwave that spread throughout Everfree and beyond. Zecora's eyes widened in shock, and the glass slipped from her hoof, spilling its contents on the floor and causing a terrible noise of shattering glass. "Huh? What was that?" Both fillies woke up, looking around. "Zecora, are you okay?" Apple Bloom rubbed her eyes and yawned. "What time is it? I feel like I haven’t slept at all." “Me too,” Scootaloo muttered grumpily. “What’s going on?” Fortunately, the fillies hadn’t felt the shockwave as intensely as older ponies. Being so young, their connection to magic and sensory perception of it was weaker than usual. Zecora said nothing, staying still with her pupils reduced to pinpoints, a clear sweat falling down her face. “…” “Zecora?” The two fillies approached the zebra, puzzled by the strange expression she had. "Zecora," Scootaloo tapped her lightly on the hoof, but there was no reaction. “Zecora, you’re scaring me,” Apple Bloom said with fear and worry. She pinned her ears back and moved closer to Scootaloo for comfort. Noticing her friend’s fear, Scootaloo shouted at the zebra to wake her up, “ZECORA!” The sorceress zebra returned to reality. “I… I…” she stammered, trying to gather her thoughts. Zecora knew this was not a good omen; she had to think quickly about what to do. Should she take the girls to the village immediately? No, she couldn’t risk putting the fillies in danger in the Everfree Forest. She didn’t know what had caused that energy, but she knew it was negative, and it was too dark to go out with young ones—creatures would be lurking. Although her hut wasn’t deep in the forest, she still wouldn’t take the risk. Leaving the little ones here and going for help? Not a chance! Although she could handle the creatures of the forest alone, leaving the girls waiting in the hut, unprotected for who knows how long, would be even more dangerous than her previous idea. Her only option was to wait. If that energy had been so intense, it was sure the town had felt it too, and Applejack would know about it as well. It was only a matter of time before she’d come with help, or, knowing her, gallop straight to save her little sister. With a plan in her mind, she relaxed a bit, trying to soothe the girls. "Calm down, little ones, I’m sorry for scaring you. It’s just that something deep in Everfree is brewing anew.” “W-what do you mean?” Scootaloo asked, trembling. Applebloom shuddered and hugged Scootaloo, looking at Zecora with fear. “Is it something dangerous?” “Unfortunately, yes. I said you should sleep, but now you must stay awake in case we need to leap.” Zecora knelt and hugged them protectively. “Little fillies, don’t be afraid; I’ll protect you here, so stay unfrayed.” Despite trusting the words of the wise zebra, both fillies exchanged a glance and swallowed hard. It wasn’t common to see Zecora so worried. Sleep was no longer an issue now. Shibuya 12:10 AM Ten minutes before the events with the zebras and the battle between the king of curses and the special-grade curse, Jogo, we’re taken to another battlefield, far from a fight of nobodies. Inside a construction building, hundreds of blows resounded, concrete shattered, mixed with the awful sound of flesh meeting flesh. CLANK In a blur of speed, a figure smashed into a pile of metal pipes on the second floor, sending them crashing to the ground with a deafening echo and a cloud of dust. Above the dust cloud, another figure jumped high, raising his leg to deliver a powerful axe kick. This was Toji Fushiguro, the sorcerer killer. Though he had died years ago, a ritual had returned his body to the world of the living. Originally, only the body was meant to be summoned for use in the war, but they hadn’t counted on Toji’s unique trait: his heavenly restriction, which replaced all cursed energy with a divine body. Due to his absence of cursed energy, the sorcerer killer had prevailed over the ritual domain that had summoned him, yet, being a soulless body, he’d become a killing machine governed solely by instinct. BOOM The kick landed, fracturing the floor and shaking the entire area. Before the kick reached its target, the other figure dodged, jumping through unsealed gaps in the concrete, escaping the building. This person was battered, breathing heavily. "Damn it… how do I get out of—?" The sorcerer killer appeared behind him, having smashed through a wall. In his hand was a sharpened red metal bar, just a hair’s breadth from piercing the person’s throat. “Nue!” Clasping his hands in a wing-like shape, a giant owl-like creature with a mask emerged from his shadow. With its claws, it swiftly grabbed the sorcerer’s clothes and flew away from his opponent. "Argh, I don’t know how much longer I can hold out…” The sorcerer thought he could finally catch his breath in the air, if only for a second. But that hope faded as he sensed an intense cursed energy surge in the subway area. It was a familiar energy. "Was that…a Sukuna finger?!” He remembered the path his friend and companion had taken to reach Gojo; it was in the same direction. “Itadori…he must be in trouble! Did they capture him? Has Sukuna taken control?” The sorcerer growled in frustration. “WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING IN SHIBUYA?” His distraction proved fatal when a car flew straight at him. Nue skillfully released the sorcerer just in time, so the car only struck the bird. But with no further cushioning, he crashed into a lamppost before hitting the ground. “Get up, Megumi!” the sorcerer groaned in pain, struggling to rise. This second person was none other than Megumi Fushiguro, the first-grade shadow sorcerer and son of Toji Fushiguro. However, the sorcerer killer couldn’t recognize his own son, driven entirely by his hunting instinct. Likewise, Megumi had never known his father, so he didn’t recognize him either; it was a true tragedy. The shadow sorcerer was in a critical state, his cursed energy draining quickly; he could only manage a few more summons at most. Megumi kneeled, blood trickling down his forehead. His hair stood on end as he sensed a breeze coming from in front of him. Instinctively, he formed a new hand sign resembling a toad, which materialized in front of him, just in time to cushion a powerful punch aimed at his stomach by Toji, who closed the distance with explosive speed. “Ugh!” The sorcerer swallowed the bile rising in his throat as his body was sent flying back into an alley. Unfortunately, the giant toad hadn’t been enough to completely absorb the blow. "I need to distract him." For the second time in the fight, he formed a rabbit-like hand sign, conjuring a large cloud of rabbits to cushion his fall. Once on the ground, the swarm of rabbits surrounded the killer. Just like the first time he used them, the swarm lasted only a second before Toji dispersed them with a powerful stomp, creating a shockwave that destroyed all the rabbits. Again, he charged at the sorcerer. Time slowed down as the metal bar neared Megumi’s head. The sorcerer's pupils shrank as the metallic edge approached. I’ll have to use it. I have no choice. If I don’t, I’ll die in vain! Panic overtook him as he slowly raised his fists, releasing a massive amount of cursed energy. "Swing and vibr—" THUD Like an angel descending from the sky, a new person arrived to his rescue, delivering a powerful, well-aimed kick to the enemy’s face from the left. Although he blocked with his forearm, it was enough to send him flying several meters, crashing into a building. After delivering the blow, she landed skillfully on the ground. As the figure stood firmly in front of him, he recognized the dark green hair and distinctive sorcerer uniform. "Zenin-senpai!” exclaimed the shadow sorcerer, gratefully surprised. Maki Zenin, a second-year sorcerer unfairly ranked as fourth-grade due to her limited cursed energy. Like Toji, she had a heavenly restriction that enhanced her physical abilities, though hers was incomplete, nowhere near the monstrous capabilities of the sorcerer killer. The sorcerer breathed heavily, struggling but determined. "I guess I got here just in time," she said with a frown of pain and determination. Megumi approached her for a closer look, and his eyes widened in shock. “Z-Zenin-senpai, what happened to you?” he asked, deeply concerned. His worry was more than justified. The upper half of the sorcerer's body was largely burned, her shirt scorched and fused with her skin. Her neck was severely burned with second and third-degree burns, her face in a similar condition. Luckily, her eyes were unharmed, but her long hair had been cut short and singed. “What happened up there after I left?!” Megumi asked hastily, wiping the blood from his mouth with his sleeve. “That—” Maki couldn’t respond before she had to dodge a punch aimed at her stomach, moving with lightning speed. That speed was beastly; she’d wager it was even faster than the old leader of the Zenin clan. Megumi clasped his hands together once more, summoning the horde of rabbits to distract Toji for a few seconds to plan his next move, now that he had help. The duo dashed out of the alley they were hiding in, trying to put as much distance as possible between themselves and their pursuer. Just talking was a feat for Maki, but her immense strength and the adrenaline coursing through her veins kept her fighting. Taking advantage of the moment, Zenin updated the shadow sorcerer on everything that happened after Toji took him away. "That damn volcano-headed curse caught me off guard, right after that lunatic threw you out the window," she said, her voice clearly angry and frustrated. "But he underestimated me. He attacked me with weaker fire than he used on the others. Ha! That bastard thought he could kill me with that little." Maki was fuming; in this stupid war, she was being underestimated continuously, as if she were some weakling, and that made her blood boil. The pain she felt now was nothing in comparison. For Megumi, this had already turned into a bad joke. He couldn’t take any more cursed surprises; everything kept going from bad to worse. If it weren’t for Maki’s arrival…wait! If Maki was the only one who came here, that meant— "What happened to the others?! Is Nanami…?!" Maki, understanding what Megumi wanted to ask, stopped him before he could panic. "Calm down. Unlike the old man, I’m sure Nanami is still alive. When I woke up, all I saw was Naobito’s charred body, so I guess he got up before me." In the distance, they heard buildings being destroyed by Toji. After finishing off the horde of rabbits, he started chasing them, tearing through everything in his path at an absurd speed. Realizing the assassin was hot on their heels, the duo changed direction and ducked into an alley again. “He’s probably somewhere else, but I don’t know how much longer he can last without someone healing his burns,” Maki said, looking down, defeated. “...he got it much worse than me,” she added, remembering how the volcano curse incinerated the entire right side of the sorcerer’s body. Megumi bit his lip in frustration and fear. "Damn it! We need to find him before another curse does." Maki let out a dry chuckle. “Easy to say. I don’t think we’re exactly in shape to help anyone right now.” The echo of objects breaking and the assassin’s footsteps grew louder down the alley. “We should worry more about how the hell we’re getting out of here alive from that psycho. I hope you have a good plan because all I’ve got are my fists.” Megumi frowned. "I've been trying to come up with one since this fight started," he growled, angry. He hadn’t had a single moment to think of something; this run was the closest thing he’d get to a break, so he wracked his brain as hard as he could. “...he acts more on instinct than on any clear motive or ideal. I think he’s just looking to fight the strongest being he can find. That’s why he attacked the octopus curse before, and that’s why he’s after me.” Maki narrowed her eyes at Megumi, skeptical. “You’re giving yourself a lot of credit. I don’t want to bring you down, but I think the strongest among us was Nanami,” she said mockingly. Even in her condition, teasing others was essential to her life. A vein pulsed on Megumi’s forehead. "I know it sounds egotistical, but believe me, my technique has something very dangerous…only I can’t use it. At least, not right now." Maki’s slight mockery allowed Megumi to release some of his stress over the situation. “Something dangerous? What are you talking about, Fushigu—” Maki shook her head. “You know what? Never mind! We don’t have time to keep talking! He’s right on our heels!” Exiting the alley, they continued through the streets until they passed a restaurant. Megumi looked at the building intently and abruptly stopped. Maki stopped soon after, looking at the sorcerer, confused. The sorcerer’s mind raced, and he finally came up with a plan. “Fushiguro! What are you doing?! Do you want a last meal before you die, you idiot?!” she shouted, distressed by Megumi’s sudden stop. "It’s not that, Zenin-senpai," he grunted, annoyed. "I think I have a plan. How strong are your legs?" “Is this serious? Why do you want to know that? Now’s not the time to share your weird fetishes. I think you got hit way too hard in the head, Fushiguro.” Megumi said nothing, simply looking at the sorceress with a serious expression. He was dead serious. Maki sighed and put a finger on her forehead. “I’m not sure, but I think I could put a car on my back and do squats with it without much difficulty. Around 1,000 kg, I guess.” She looked at the building ahead with blank eyes, then back at Megumi. “I hope your brilliant plan isn’t to throw cup noodles at him until he gets tired.” Maki couldn’t understand what this restaurant could do to help in this fight. She was an expert in combat, but strategy wasn’t exactly her strength. "Trust me, Zenin-sen—" Before he could finish his sentence, Maki lightly smacked him on the head. "And for the fiftieth time, stop calling me Zenin. Just call me Maki," she said in a bored tone. Megumi rubbed his head and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "What a pain," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "We don’t have much time. Come on, follow me." Both sorcerers entered, breaking down the locked door and vanishing into the darkness. And so, the shadow sorcerer’s plan began, though all they could do was pray it would be enough to defeat that man.
Chap 6 (It's just a simple nightmare) Somewhere Else On the outskirts of Cloudsdale, there’s a house made of clouds—something impossible for any creature to build except for pegasi. The natural magic in their bodies lets them interact with clouds as if they were solid structures. They’re so familiar with this ability that they’ve literally built their entire city in the clouds. Despite the darkness of the night, surprisingly, a rainbow was fully visible, arching right above the house. The rainbow poured onto the clouds and flowed over the surface like liquid, spilling off the edge of the floating building, defying all conventional physics. Inside the house, as you might expect on a peaceful night, a mare slept soundly, her presence easy to notice thanks to her loud snores, which were so intense they even made the cloud walls quiver slightly each time she exhaled. Her multicolored mane was a mess. She lay in a position so uncomfortable it would have impressed a contortionist; any other pony would wake up sore, but this mare wasn’t just any pony. She looked disturbingly relaxed. The mare laughed dreamily. “What are you talking about?” she mumbled in her sleep, a big smile spreading across her face. She must have been dreaming about something interesting. “Of course I can do it. I’m Rainbow Dash.” This mare was none other than Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty, the fastest pony anyone had ever met, the boldest, the most incredible, the strongest!… or so she claimed, at least. The pegasus’s expression shifted to a determined frown as she flapped her wings, as if she were trying to fly. In the dream, we see the setting she’s in—a training ground for pegasi, specifically the Wonderbolts’. In the center of the field, a massive tornado shook the surroundings as it grew larger. Facing this tornado was Rainbow Dash, struggling slightly but managing to hold her position in the air. She whistled, impressed. “Wow, that one’s big. Not bad, Lightning.” From the center of the tornado emerged a pegasus with a yellow mane and the standard Wonderbolt recruit uniform. The other mare wiped a bead of sweat from her brow and flew quickly up next to the Element of Loyalty. “‘Not bad’?” she huffed, slightly offended. “This is the biggest tornado a pegasus has ever created, Rainbow!” She spread her hooves wide, emphasizing the enormity of the tornado. Rainbow Dash shrugged indifferently. “Meh.” She crossed her hooves and smirked at Lightning Dust. “I’ve seen bigger.” Lightning raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Well, if you think it’s no big deal, how about a little challenge?” She leaned in close, her expression taunting. “Fly into that tornado and stop it by flying the opposite way.” Rainbow held back a laugh. “Seriously? Can’t you think of a tougher challenge?” Ignoring the taunt, Lightning squinted at her with a sly grin. “Or… could it be you’re scared?” Rainbow uncrossed her hooves, pressing her nose up against Lightning’s. “Ha! Good one. Of course I can do it; I’m Rainbow Dash!” Lightning rolled her eyes and pointed a hoof at the tornado with a smirk, signaling Rainbow to back up her words. With confidence, Rainbow looked at the tornado, stretched her muscles, cracked her neck, and got into position. “This’ll only take me ten seconds.” With that last statement, she shot off, leaving a rainbow trail behind her as she flew straight toward the tornado. The second she got close, she began flying in the opposite direction of its rotation. At first, she could only make a few feet of headway due to the force of the wind trying to pull her in the same direction. But this pegasus wasn’t about to let a little wind slow her down. “Grrrr,” Rainbow gritted her teeth, pushing her wings harder until she managed to pick up speed and start making loops around the tornado. With each loop, her velocity increased until a rainbow ring formed around the tornado. What had once been an ordinary tornado was now a multi-colored whirlwind spinning in the opposite direction. Just as she’d promised, ten seconds later, the tornado dissipated as if it had never been there. Rainbow shot back toward Lightning but didn’t slow down, crashing dramatically into the training ground, complete with a panicked scream. Lightning looked at her in amusement, flying down slowly to stand beside the sprawled-out pegasus who looked as limp as a bird that had just flown into a window. Rainbow shakily got back on her hooves, breathing heavily and covered in sweat. “Well… what’d… what’d you think of that?” she managed to say between breaths. “I’m impressed. I would’ve given you a ten out of ten, but you still need to work on your stopping skills,” Lightning laughed, eyeing Rainbow up and down. “You look like a real warrior—or like a soaked rag.” Rainbow shook herself off, trying to get the sweat out of her coat. “Phew, thanks. Piece of cake.” Her ears perked up. “Wait, did you say—” !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Rainbow suddenly felt a strange tingling that shot through her whole body. At that exact moment, the bright, sunny sky turned into a stormy, ominous one. “Huh?” The wind picked up, tossing the pegasus’s mane around wildly, and as she tried to push it out of her face, she heard voices. “Rainbow, help!” When the mare looked behind her, she saw the tornado had reappeared, and now it was pulling in a hot air balloon. Narrowing her eyes, she could make out her five friends inside. Rainbow’s pupils shrank in fear, but she quickly recovered and shouted, “Hang on, girls! I’m on my way!” Before she could move, Lightning flew in and blocked her path. Her mane hung over her eyes, hiding her expression. “Hey, what’s your problem? Let me through!” Rainbow yelled. No response. Confused, Rainbow tried to sidestep Lightning, but every time, Lightning moved to block her again, which only irritated her more. Finally, Rainbow lost her patience and grabbed her old partner by the neck. “What the hay are you playing at?! Get out of my way! My friends need me!” Lightning replied in a calm, whispering voice. “Why? We’re having such a good time here, aren’t we? I seriously can’t believe you’d abandon all your dreams and ambitions for something as pointless as friendship. How pathetic,” she sneered. Rainbow’s face hardened. “I don’t care what your deal is. I don’t need to hear it.” She tightened her grip on Lightning and lifted her to make eye contact. When she did, her eyes went wide, and she quickly let go. Rainbow took a moment to focus on her surroundings. As she looked around, she noticed the edges of everything seemed to blur. After a few seconds of glancing around, she relaxed in relief. With a deep sigh, she chuckled. “I get it. This is just a dream. I remember now—this all happened back during the Wonderbolt trials. So that means this is just a dumb nightmare.” She smacked her head with her hoof, feeling silly. As soon as she realized this, the tornado vanished, as did the hot air balloon, both dissolving into wisps of smoke. “You’re a really annoying pony.” Lightning’s face revealed itself—or rather, the lack of it. Her face was a blank slate, but her voice echoed hauntingly all around. “You’re the reason I got kicked out of the Wonderbolts. We could’ve been an unstoppable team, but no. You chose your friends.” Her voice dripped with bitterness. “All you had to do was follow me.” Rainbow looked at her with a bored expression. “Look, I don’t need to argue with some unreal dream. I’ve said everything I needed to say to you in real life.” She waved her hoof dismissively. “Let’s get this over with and let me wake up—” Rainbow’s words were cut short when Lightning slammed into her, grabbing her by the shoulders and pushing her back several meters across the training ground, until they were off the edge of the cloud. Rainbow gritted her teeth, glaring. “That wasn’t cool, Nightmare Lightning.” “Listen closely: you’re not invincible, Rainbow Dash. That loyalty of yours will be your downfall. Sooner or later, it’ll be your curse,” Lightning said, finishing with a dark, restrained laugh. Rainbow grumbled through clenched teeth, “Oooh, spooky. Sounds like a great Daring Do chapter—aaah!” Lightning spun her around and hurled her off the training grounds, sending her plummeting towards the ground. Rainbow shouted, flailing as she spiraled downward. She extended her legs, using the wind to steady herself. She turned her head back toward Nightmare Lightning and laughed. “Did you forget I’m a pegasus?!” Relaxed, she closed her eyes, waiting for her wings to catch her… only they didn’t. She raised an eyebrow and opened one eye, looking to her sides, and to her horror, her wings were missing. Rainbow’s ears pinned back against her head. “Uh-oh.” Her scream resumed, louder than ever, as she continued her rapid fall. Just before she was about to hit the ground face-first, she threw her hooves in front of her face. The moment she made contact, everything went black.
Chap 7 (Under Pressure) "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" In the real world, Rainbow Dash was so alarmed that she shot up from her bed, her wings propelling her right through the cloud walls of her house. Rainbow found herself hovering mid-air, shaking her head vigorously to snap back to reality. Once she refocused her vision, she realized she was now about twenty meters above her home. Letting out a groan of exhaustion, she rubbed her eyes. "I knew it was just a nightmare." She glanced around quickly in every direction, feeling embarrassed at the thought that someone might have seen her in such a humiliating scene. "Oh great, if anypony finds out I got scared by a silly dream, like some little filly," she rubbed her hooves together in shame. "What would they say about me?" Rainbow comically furrowed her brow and slapped her cheeks with her hooves. "No! Come on, Rainbow, you can't lose your cool so easily. I'm the most awesome pegasus around! I have a reputation to keep up—I won't let a dream beat me ever again!" She raised her hoof as if to punch the air. Rainbow stayed in that pose for a few seconds in an awkward silence. "…and now I'm talking to myself. Wonderful." With the resulting silence, she finally picked up on the sounds of commotion and raised voices coming from her left, in the direction of Cloudsdale. It seemed like something was going on. Raising an eyebrow, she murmured, "What's happening?" She turned her head in the other direction, towards the town of Ponyville in the distance. To her surprise, she saw many lights on and could make out ponies moving around. She scanned the horizon. It didn’t look like morning was anywhere near, so why were so many ponies up and about? "What did I miss?" She scratched her head. The pegasus began to fly slowly towards Cloudsdale, determined to get some answers. As she entered the city, it looked almost like the place had been attacked, except everything seemed perfectly normal otherwise. Pegasi were flying around everywhere, and others were arguing with each other. Getting closer to the crowd, she listened carefully to what they were saying—something about strange magic, monsters, attacks, and a bunch of other things that just seemed like nonsense to Rainbow. A pegasus flew past her in a hurry. Fed up with not knowing what was happening, she grabbed him by the tail and turned him around to face her. The pegasus winced in mild pain and gave her an annoyed look. "Hey, what's wrong with you? Why'd you do that?" "What's going on with everyone?" Ignoring his complaints, she demanded information with a stern expression. The stallion muttered a string of silent insults, looking her up and down with a spark of recognition. With a firm tone and a smug look, he replied, "You tell me. Aren't you one of the Elements of Harmony? You should be the first to know." Rainbow groaned in frustration. "If I knew, I wouldn't be asking. Being an Element doesn’t make me a know-it-all," she said in a grumpy voice. The stallion chuckled mockingly. "Of course. What else can I expect from a high-and-mighty pegasus with fame going to her head, I'm sure—" Before he could continue with his taunts, Rainbow made a gesture as if rolling up her sleeves and moved towards him menacingly, her teeth grinding. The stallion wisely stopped his jeers and raised his hooves in surrender. In a nervous and shaky voice, he replied, "Alright, alright, calm down, it was just a joke!" He backed up a few inches. "Just answer already, don’t waste my time." Not wanting to end up flattened by this mare, the stallion quickly complied with her request. "About ten minutes ago, a wave of magic spread throughout the area. It seems like a massive amount, seeing as the town of Ponyville is also in the same state as us. Nopony knows anything else; some ponies went to the city center to wait for the president." He pointed above them, showing how many pegasi were flying in the same direction. The stallion frowned. "As for me, I’m getting my stuff ready in case I need to make a quick getaway," he looked at the Element of Loyalty nervously. "That’s all I know, I swear! Can I go now?" he asked, pleading. Rainbow felt annoyed; nothing he said answered her questions, but it wasn’t his fault. Sighing in defeat, she waved her hoof, signaling that he could leave. With a relieved smile, the pegasus quickly flew off. Rainbow was left alone again, full of questions. A thought crossed her mind: Well, if I can’t get answers here, I’ll go see Twilight. If anyone can figure out what’s happening, it’s that egghead. Just as she was about to make a decision, her ears perked up at the sound of a pony shouting at the top of their lungs. "HEY, LOOK OVER THERE!" the pony shouted, pointing to the horizon in the direction of Canterlot. All the nearby pegasi who heard the shout turned to look in the same direction—Rainbow included. When she looked, her eyes went wide as she immediately recognized what was approaching. High above the city, a gust of wind at high speed was headed toward Cloudsdale in a V formation, the whistling of the air growing louder as it drew closer. A pony spoke up in disbelief, "Is that…?" "The Wonderbolts!" Rainbow confirmed what everyone was thinking, shouting in amazement. Even though she’d recently been accepted as a Wonderbolt cadet and spent a little time with them, she still couldn’t help but be impressed every time she saw them fly. "I think Princess Celestia sent them," said a delighted mare. "Finally, we’ll find out what’s going on," said another. "Awesome!" The pegasi started cheering and waited eagerly for the arrival of the elite fliers, but the more realistic—and pessimistic—ponies weren’t too happy and made themselves heard. "This isn’t awesome at all! If they came this fast, it means there’s real trouble." "Oh, for Celestia’s sake, does that mean the ones saying it was a monster attack were right?!" Rainbow Dash could see that ponies were starting to panic again, so she tried to calm them down. "Guys, calm down, the Wonderbolts are going to—" "I’m not sticking around to find out!" "We have to wait for the Wonderbolts!" "Heeey, if you guys could just let me talk," Rainbow said soothingly. The ponies ignored her words, and the argument grew louder. "I don’t care!" "Then you’re an idiot; this doesn’t help calm things down at all!" The group started bickering uselessly, and Rainbow’s eyebrows furrowed and trembled in anger as she continued trying to get them to listen. "Listen," she said in a neutral tone, but her face was growing angrier and her eyebrows kept lowering more and more. "Did you just call me an idiot?! This whole argument is dumb; it doesn’t help anything." "I’m on this pony’s side; I’m not staying here!" "They’re the Wonderbolts!" another emphasized. "Where could be safer than here right now? Stop acting like a bunch of foals!" "You stay out of this; nopony asked you!" "You’re all stubborn; stop causing trouble," another pony joined in the argument. And so more and more ponies started arguing, and some even began pushing and shoving. In the middle of it all was Rainbow, clenching her teeth so hard that her fur started to turn red from the rage building up. Her cheeks puffed up with air, and with a burst of wind, she propelled herself above everypony and let out a powerful shout. "LISTEN TO ME FOR ONE DAMN SECOND!" Her shout was so loud and sharp that it even generated an echo, intensified by the following silence. All the nearby ponies stopped abruptly and stared at the mare in shock. Even some pegasi who were much farther away flew over to see what was happening in this area, which embarrassed the Element of Loyalty a bit. Rainbow took a deep breath to calm herself and resumed speaking. "Listen up, everypony, I’m Rainbow Dash, the fastest pony there is—you probably know me," she said smugly, crossing her hooves. "I can assure you everything will be fine." "Who?" a pony said from the crowd. Rainbow's eyelid started twitching involuntarily, showing her rising irritation as she glared at the pony who asked that. Another pegasus next to him smacked him on the back of the head. "Idiot, she’s an Element of Harmony! Everyone knows her. Do you live under a rock?" The pony rubbed his head in pain. "I was just trying to lighten the mood, geez," he muttered in irritation. Rainbow hovered there in silence, dumbfounded for a few seconds before shaking her head to refocus. "Like I was saying, the best choice is to stay here in Cloudsdale and hear what the Wonderbolts have to say." "But—" another pony started to argue, but Rainbow cut him off immediately. "You’re staying here and that’s final!" she lifted her hoof and waved it threateningly. "Unless you want a little lesson from Miss Right Hoof here—and I assure you, it’s not going to be about math, but it will involve this girl pushing you down in the mud!" Some pegasi gulped and flattened their ears against their heads, clearly intimidated. Rainbow nodded in satisfaction, seeing no one else wanted to object. “That's better. Now, we need to—” “I sure hope I’m not hearing you threatening this crowd, Rainbow Dash!” a voice called out from not too far away. Rainbow froze, her face showing sheer panic at the sound of that voice. Slowly, she turned her head over her shoulder with a guilty expression, looking towards the owner of the voice. About five meters above her hovered a pegasus with a mane of fiery orange and yellow, standing straight up like flames, and clad in the iconic Wonderbolts uniform. Her hooves were crossed, and her brows were furrowed as she shot Rainbow a judging look. “Because if you are, you’ll have a lot of trouble graduating as a Wonderbolts cadet.” She slowly began approaching the multicolored pegasus. “Captain Spitfire…” Rainbow squeaked with a nervous, sheepish smile. Captain Spitfire, the current leader of the elite flight squadron known for their speed and acrobatics, the Wonderbolts, was now hovering intimidatingly in front of Rainbow. The multicolored pegasus was sweating buckets, swallowing hard as she frantically tried to find a way out of the situation. All she managed was a nervous smile. “I want an explanation, now,” Spitfire demanded in a neutral tone. This wasn’t a request; it was an order. Rainbow chuckled nervously. “Captain Spitfire, I know this looks bad, but….” Her eyes darted around, looking for anything to distract from the topic. A few seconds later, she widened her eyes as an idea hit her. “C-Captain, what happened to the squad? We all saw you arrive from Canterlot,” she raised her head over Spitfire’s shoulder to glance behind her, “but I don’t see them anywhere.” Spitfire didn’t budge from her stern expression. “They went to the city center to explain the situation to the Cloudsdale mayor.” She leaned in closer to Rainbow’s face, narrowing her eyes. “Now, answer my question.” Rainbow groaned in defeat. “Alright, alright, fine. I may have threatened them… just a little bit.” She brought her hooves together to emphasize her point. “That’s not true!” a pony in the crowd shouted indignantly. “She said she’d slam us into the ground if we didn’t listen to her!” “SHUT UP!” Rainbow snapped. Spitfire’s brow twitched, her eyes narrowing to the point where it almost looked like she was trying to shoot lasers out of them. In fact, Rainbow felt a slight itch on her forehead as if it was actually working. “FINE, IT WAS A FULL-ON THREAT!” she admitted. “But I had to do it! All these silly ponies were panicking and wouldn’t listen to anyone,” she said, clapping her hooves together firmly. “Somepony had to restore order!” “That’s no way to treat civilians!!” the crowd yelled. “BE QUIET!” Spitfire rolled her eyes and let out a long, resigned sigh before allowing the faintest of smiles. “Rainbow, I appreciate you taking the initiative and trying to keep things under control,” she returned to her serious expression, “but this isn’t the best way to do it. Threats don’t honor our squadron. As Wonderbolts, we have to act professionally, providing protection and reassurance.” She thumped Rainbow’s chest with a hoof. “You’ll be the face of the Wonderbolts too. And even more importantly, you’re an Element of Harmony. Let me tell you, that approach was anything but harmonious.” She finished her lecture by pressing her hoof down on the multicolored pegasus’s head. Rainbow lowered her ears in embarrassment. “I understand, ma’am. I’m sorry.” She looked at her captain with determination. “It won’t happen again. Next time, I’ll find a better way to handle things,” she said with a resolute smile. Spitfire smiled back. “That’s what I hope to see, rookie.” Rainbow grinned, closed her eyes, and puffed out her chest. She’d managed to get out of this without punishment. She felt an imaginary weight lift from her shoulders, though her worry remained. Everything Spitfire had said was true; if she became a Wonderbolt someday, she couldn’t represent the squad poorly. And as an Element of Harmony, she had to set an example of what it meant to be “harmonious.” Well, that word was a bit vague. What did it mean to be harmonious? She didn’t really understand what it meant to be an Element of Harmony. Was she supposed to act differently? But if that were the case, why was she chosen as an Element in the first place? There wasn’t exactly a manual when she was selected. Maybe it was best not to overthink it—unless she wanted to fry the little hamster in her head. “Ugh,” she groaned as she felt an elbow jab her side. Spitfire had moved up beside her, nudging her ribs to snap her back to reality. “Remember, you’re still on probation, so don’t screw this up again. I might like you, but I have limits, you know?” she said with a slight laugh. Rainbow laughed nervously, scratching the back of her neck. “O-of course, ma’am.” “You’re kidding! You’re not even going to punish her? Captain, you should—!” a pony in the crowd started to shout. “QUIET!” “QUIET!” Both were surprised to have yelled the same thing at the same time, glancing at each other for a moment before bursting into laughter. Spitfire sighed, this time more calmly. “Alright, since I’m here, let me tell you what’s going on. So listen up because I’m not repeating myself!” Rainbow focused closely. “So you do know what’s happening?” “Not entirely,” Spitfire murmured so that only Rainbow could hear. Spitfire took a breath and then spoke loudly and clearly, “We are on high alert!” The simple phrase made everyone tense up again, even more than before, confirming that a big threat was looming. The murmurs and agitated conversations among the pegasi resumed. Spitfire continued, raising her voice to quiet the ponies, “The princesses have deployed a large number of soldiers to this area and beyond. They’ll be arriving soon.” “But why? We haven’t seen anything around here. If this is a high alert, shouldn’t something have already happened?” Rainbow asked, confused. Spitfire held up a hoof, signaling for her to let her continue. “We were informed that deep within the Everfree Forest, some unknown individuals have kidnapped ponies for some sort of strange ritual. That ritual is the cause of the energy that spread everywhere.” “Oh, dear Celestia, those poor ponies…” Some pegasi covered their mouths, visibly worried. “The princesses gave a simple order: no pony is to enter the Everfree Forest under any circumstances. The guards will set up perimeters around the forest to enforce this, and the recon teams will be tasked with rescuing the captives. My team will stay in Cloudsdale in case a situation arises that requires speed.” “What about us? We’re not in danger, are we?!” the ponies shouted. Spitfire descended slowly onto the cloud ground, followed by Rainbow Dash. “You all can rest easy; as long as you stay away from the forest, there won’t be any trouble. I know this is a stressful situation, but the only advice I can give is to head back to your homes and carry on as if nothing is happening.” With that, the majority of the pegasi grudgingly returned to their homes, seeking ways to relax and trying to ignore the obvious danger lurking out there. However, some decided to ignore the captain’s advice and left the city. Rainbow watched as several pegasi flew away. “Do you think they’ll be alright? Shouldn’t we stop them?” she asked, uncertain. “No, let them do what they want. As I said, the only thing they need to avoid is the forest.” She gave Rainbow a playful smile. “Besides, you should take care of that voice of yours; I’m sure that scream from earlier took a toll,” she chuckled. Rainbow blushed furiously. Of course, Spitfire had heard her yell (oh Celestia, let the ground swallow me up), and now she wouldn’t let her live it down for weeks (what a great way to keep your image, Rainbow). The mare nervously rubbed her hooves together, trying to steer the conversation away from her current embarrassment. “W-well, if you say so…” Spitfire closed her eyes, relaxed. “Nah, don’t worry. They’re a bunch of scared foals; they won’t go near that forest,” she said confidently. Foals. Rainbow Dash froze for a moment, staring into space. She didn’t know why, but she felt uncomfortable when Spitfire said that word. Why did it throw her off so much? It was… important, urgent even, but what was it? Think, think, think. Rainbow’s eyes widened, and she gasped in shock as a memory came flooding back.
Chap 8 (i must go)Flashback The Element of Loyalty lay sprawled on a cloud, staring at the sun as it slowly made its way toward the horizon. She had been in that position for about an hour, utterly bored. The day's work had been done ages ago, and with plenty of daylight still ahead and nothing else to do, she decided to relax on a small cloud hovering over Ponyville. Rainbow let out a big yawn. “What a boring day.” She rolled around on the cloud and kept watching the sun inch away. “I guess being so fast does have its downsides.” What could she say? Those wings of hers were blessed by the skies themselves, and she couldn’t help but push them to their full potential. Something caught Rainbow’s attention on the ground—a skateboard rolling at high speed. Instinctively, Rainbow smirked as she realized who it was. There was only one filly in all of Ponyville who used a skateboard. With a flap of her wings, she rose into the sky to locate the source of the sound. And there she was: a small orange filly zipping through the streets of Ponyville, using her tiny wings to gain more speed as she performed her signature daring stunts. Rainbow chuckled softly. “Well, at least someone is having fun.” Seeking to shake off her boredom, she decided to descend and have a little chat with the kid. Meanwhile, Scootaloo kept racing through the streets, pulling off stunts that some might call risky and unnecessary. But this little filly had an incredible knack for skateboarding—though, contrary to what some might think, it wasn’t her special talent. She didn’t have a cutie mark yet, and her skills on the skateboard were pure effort and practice, with no connection to whatever her future mark might be. She sped through Ponyville so fast that she left a trail of dust behind her, much to the annoyance of nearby ponies, who coughed and grumbled some choice words she couldn’t hear. Her gaze was laser-focused, her smile wide and thrilled. She had her sights set on a wooden plank propped up against a house, her determination clear. Gripping her skateboard tighter, she flapped her wings even harder. When she hit the plank, she launched into the air, soaring over several rooftops. “Woooohoooo!” she cheered, her voice full of exhilaration. When she landed, she skidded about five meters before finally coming to a stop. She let out a satisfied sigh, wiping sweat from her brow. “Phew! Not bad. I think that’s a new personal record!” “Hey, Scootaloo!” The little filly’s ears perked up at the voice, and her eyes darted skyward to spot that unmistakable rainbow mane. “Rainbow Dash!” she squeaked in excitement, only to quickly clear her throat and try again in a lower tone. “I mean, oh, hey, Rainbow. What brings you here?” “I’ve been watching your stunts for a while, and wow, you’ve really outdone yourself today,” Rainbow said, clearly impressed. “Really?!” Scootaloo’s fanfilly voice slipped out again, but she immediately blushed and tried to play it cool. “I-I mean, it’s no big deal. Just another day for me, hehe,” she said, waving a hoof dismissively. Rainbow chuckled at her antics. “So, what’s got you so hyped? I mean, more than usual.” Scootaloo’s eyes widened, and she started to sweat a little. “Oh, well… i-it’s a bit of a secret, you know?” she laughed nervously. Hiding something from her idol was harder than she thought. Rainbow frowned slightly. “Oh, come on!” she said in a playful, almost childish tone. “You can trust me. What, are you afraid it’s gonna get you in trouble?” She nudged Scootaloo’s side with a mischievous grin. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.” Scootaloo panicked and quickly waved her hooves. “No, no, no! Not at all!” She closed her eyes firmly and nodded. “Everything is totally legal and not mischievous. Promise!” “Well, then, there’s nothing to worry about!” Rainbow said, flipping in the air to lighten the mood. “C’mon, we’re talking about me. Is there anyone more trustworthy than me?” “Umm… no?” Scootaloo replied, hesitant. “Exactly!” Rainbow said dramatically, grabbing the filly by the shoulders. Scootaloo looked conflicted, torn for a few seconds, before finally deciding to speak. “All right, fine. The thing is, in a week, it’ll be Sweetie Belle’s birthday, and Apple Bloom and I are planning the best gift ever!” she said excitedly. Then, realizing how loud she was, she clapped her hooves over her mouth. “But we want it to be a surprise,” she whispered. “Ohhh, Sweetie Belle’s birthday. That’s right…” Rainbow laughed nervously, scratching her neck. “I totally didn’t forget about that. I should find her a gift, too. What are you getting her?” Scootaloo spoke with bright, shining eyes. “A perfume!” “…” Rainbow’s expression fell, her face showing clear disappointment and a lack of enthusiasm. “Perfume. Wow, that’s… amazing. Was that the big secret?” she said flatly. “It won’t be just any perfume! It’ll be the best perfume ever! In a week, we’re heading to the Everfree Forest to gather the ingredients,” Scootaloo clarified passionately. Rainbow’s ears perked up at the mention of the forest, and she let out an exasperated sigh. “You guys go to that forest way too often. It’s no place for fillies like you! Actually, it’s no place for anypony! Listen, Scootaloo, the outer edges of the forest aren’t so bad—that’s why Fluttershy lives nearby. But deeper in, it gets way more dangerous than you can imagine. I’d rather you all stayed away from there.” She finished with a stern, scolding look. Scootaloo’s ears drooped slightly, but she quickly recovered and spoke soothingly. “Relax, Rainbow! We talked to Zecora, and she’s letting us stay at her hut for the night. She’ll keep a close eye on us,” she said with a reassuring smile. Hearing that eased Rainbow’s tension, though she still wasn’t entirely convinced. “I don’t know… it still sounds risky.” “Please, Rainbow? We’ll be fine! Plus, we already got Applejack’s permission,” Scootaloo pleaded earnestly. “Hmm, well, if you managed to convince Applejack, I guess it’s okay,” Rainbow said hesitantly. Scootaloo beamed with joy. “Thank you, thank you!” She launched herself at Rainbow in a tight hug. “Yeah, yeah, it’s no big deal,” Rainbow replied, brushing off the gratitude. Scootaloo pulled back a moment later, still smiling brightly. “Besides, now you know where we’ll be, right? If anything happens, you’ll save us in no time!” she said with absolute confidence. Rainbow’s eyes widened in surprise before she crossed her hooves and smirked. “Of course! If something goes wrong, I’ll be there in seconds.” Scootaloo gave her a radiant grin. “Of course!” End Flashback Rainbow Dash’s face suddenly twisted into one of extreme panic. It was true. She had said they’d be at Zecora’s hut in a week. That’s today! Rainbow began sweating profusely as she subtly turned away, trying to slip away from Spitfire’s gaze. “Hey, where are you going, Rainbow? You’re acting really weird all of a sudden. What’s going on?” Spitfire asked, flying closer to get a good look at her face. Rainbow’s sweat intensified as her eyes darted around, searching for an excuse. “Uh, w-well, I, uh… I’ve got, you know… stuff~!” she stammered awkwardly. “Is it hard for you to talk? I think that shout might’ve messed up your throat,” Spitfire commented. Rainbow jumped at the suggestion and spoke in a hurried, cheerful tone. “Yes! Totally! My throat hurts!” She faked a cough. “I’ll just head to the infirmary to get it checked out. See ya later, ma’am!” she finished, her words coming out fast and nervous. The rainbow-maned mare took off into the sky, flying with determination. Spitfire stood watching the direction Rainbow flew, her brow furrowing. “…Rainbow, that’s not the way to the infirmary.” Rainbow stopped abruptly. “Uh, yeah, I mean, I have to go home first to grab some bits for the check-up,” she said with an awkward laugh. “That’s not the way to your house, either,” Spitfire said, her frown deepening. “What are you up to?” “N-nothing! Did I say my house? I meant Applejack’s house!” Rainbow said, scratching her neck so fast it looked like she was trying to start a fire. “I left my saddlebags there yesterday.” Spitfire wasn’t buying a word of it. It was clear Rainbow was planning something—and something that likely went against orders. There was only one possible conclusion. "Rainbow, you are not to go near that forest, understood? This is a direct order from the princesses," the captain said strictly. Rainbow flapped her wings to gain some distance from the captain, avoiding her gaze. "Mmmmmmm..." "Rainbow, did you hear me?!" "Heeee, gotta go, bye!" "Cadet, that’s an order! DON’T YOU DARE LEAVE LIKE THA—" Using all her speed, Rainbow Dash shot off, leaving Cloudsdale with a powerful gust of wind that left Spitfire’s mane in complete disarray. The fiery-maned mare clenched her teeth, a vein bulging on her temple as though she might explode. With a roar of frustration, she yelled, "RAINBOW DASH!" Among the small crowd still lingering in the streets of the cloud city, a pegasus spoke up, "Told you she deserved a punishment." "AND YOU SHUT UP ALREADY, NOBODY ASKED FOR YOUR OPINION!" Spitfire shouted in a shrill voice. "Like mother, like daughter," the pegasus quipped before strolling away calmly. Spitfire blushed slightly at the squeaky tone of her outburst. "Captain!" Spitfire shook her head to compose herself and turned toward the voice of one of her soldiers who had just arrived. Clearing her throat, she spoke with as much seriousness as she could muster, though the faint blush still lingered. "What is it, Sorian?" "We’ve communicated the situation with the mayor. All citizens are returning to their homes. What’s our next—huh? Are you okay, Captain?" he asked, noticing her slightly flushed face. Spitfire let out a sigh to calm herself and turned her gaze toward the horizon in the direction Rainbow Dash had disappeared. Sorian raised an eyebrow at the lack of response and approached his captain. "What’s going on, Captain—" Spitfire cut him off before he could finish. "Send a message to the guard heading to Ponyville. Tell them to keep a close watch on the area," she said, her expression hardening with both irritation and worry. "It’s likely Rainbow Dash will try to get in." Sweet Apple Acres The apple farm was in chaos, all the lights on, the sound of galloping hooves, and the clatter of objects being moved from one place to another. "Kids, you need to calm down a bit!" "But Granny, didn’t you feel that pressure? Something bad is happening, and my human instincts tell me my little sister is in danger! Big Mac, did you pack the supplies into my saddlebags?" "Y-Yep," the stallion replied nervously. "Geez, I knew letting them stay in the forest all night was a bad idea. I curse that puppy-dog face she always gives me to make me cave." Applejack, the Element of Honesty and the hardworking mare of Sweet Apple Acres, didn’t need more than a second to recover from the embarrassing tumble she took out of bed after the energy wave shook the farm. True to her nature—overprotective and paranoid about her little sister’s safety—her first thought was Apple Bloom’s well-being. Without sparing a moment to consider who or what caused the energy wave or how dangerous it might be, she dashed toward the Everfree Forest. Thankfully, her family was there to stop her, forcing her to at least prepare for the journey. Convincing Applejack to abandon her reckless charge was impossible, and she wouldn’t accept anyone else going in her place. Big Mac wasn’t particularly thrilled about her going alone, but he had to relent; someone needed to stay and protect the farm. "Dear, I know you’re worried about Apple Bloom. I am too, but you can’t go into that forest alone—it’s too dangerous," Granny Smith said, concerned. Applejack fastened her saddlebags onto her back. "That’s exactly why I’m going, Granny. I’m not leaving Apple Bloom out there alone. I don’t know what’s going on or what caused that energy wave, but I do know I need to get my little sister. I trust Zecora to look after Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, but I can’t leave it all to chance—I have to see for myself. Don’t worry, Big Mac will stay here to look after everything." Applejack had already planned her course of action. She would head to Zecora’s hut to check on the children—and the zebra herself—and if the danger was indeed coming from the forest, she would bring them all back immediately. She adjusted her saddlebags and marched out of her home, closely followed by her worried grandmother and brother. Granny Smith touched the stallion’s foreleg. "Big Mac, say something!" Big Mac could only look at his grandmother and shake his head in surrender. He’d already argued with Applejack, trying to accompany her, but as always, she was too stubborn. When they reached the farm’s edge, Granny couldn’t hold back any longer. She stood in front of her granddaughter. "What’s gotten into you? You can’t go in there alone, you silly mare! I won’t let you put yourself in danger like this. We’re going to the town for help first," she said, pressing her nose against Applejack’s. Applejack gently pushed her grandmother aside with her hoof, trying to step around her. "Granny, we don’t have time to argue. I’ve already made up my mind, and you can’t change it." Granny Smith frowned deeper. "You’re not going into that forest alone, and that’s final!" "LOOK OUT!" From a distance came the sound of the wind roaring at high speed. When the Apple family looked toward the noise, they were greeted by a crash in the dirt, sending up a massive cloud of dust. The entire Apple family shielded their eyes and coughed to clear the dust from their lungs. Applejack coughed a couple more times and spoke. "Let me guess—Rainbow Dash, is that you?" she said with a bored expression, already knowing who else would crash at such high speeds around here. The dust cloud dispersed, revealing a pegasus-shaped crater in the ground. From its darkness, a cyan hoof pressed against the dirt, trying to pull itself out. Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "The one and only," she said with a wince. With one final effort, she yanked herself free from the hole, brushing dirt off her coat. "Relax, Granny Smith. She won’t be alone—I’ll go with her into the Everfree Forest," she declared, pointing to herself confidently, though her voice wavered slightly. Granny Smith’s expression turned conflicted. She had hoped for a larger group; two mares weren’t enough to make her feel secure. She didn’t care that they were bearers of the Elements of Harmony—she still saw them as young mares in need of help. "But—" she began. Rainbow interrupted her quickly. She stepped closer to Applejack, who raised an eyebrow, and wrapped a hoof around her neck. "I promise you, with me by her side, we’ll be back in no time! Don’t you remember what happened at the Crystal Empire?" Granny avoided the pegasus’s gaze, rubbing her hoof. "I remember, yes." "Then trust us a little. We’ve been through plenty of dangerous stuff and come out just fine," Rainbow said, still visibly nervous as she began pushing Applejack forward with her hoof, earning a small groan from the earth pony. "Hey! Quit pushing me like that, Rainbow," Applejack protested, trotting along the dirt path. "Wait! Hold on, I haven’t—" Granny tried to call after them, but the mares were already too far away. "—finished," she said in defeat, letting her head hang in exhaustion. Big Mac approached his grandmother, placing a comforting hoof on her back. Granny looked up at him with a sorrowful expression. Just from the understanding and caring look in her grandson’s eyes, she knew what he wanted to say. "I need to stop worrying so much, huh?" she muttered. "Yep." "She’s right. They’ve faced a lot of danger before. I remember when they went into the Everfree Forest after Nightmare Moon, and they handled it." "Yep," Big Mac said, his hoof still soothing her back. Granny Smith sighed. "I know, it’s just... I can’t stop worrying about her." She swallowed to ease her dry throat. "Everything will be fine, right?" she asked anxiously. Big Mac looked off into the distance where his sister galloped, followed closely by Rainbow Dash. Then he closed his eyes calmly. "Yep," he said firmly. "I hope so, Big Mac," she whispered, lifting her head to watch them too. "I really hope so." The two mares maintained a steady pace as they approached the Everfree Forest—one galloping, the other flying. Applejack seemed puzzled. Since Rainbow Dash had arrived, she hadn’t lost that look of nervousness and unease. Keeping her focus on the road, Applejack glanced at the pegasus and saw that same expression lingering. "Rainbow, you’ve been acting mighty strange since you showed up. What in tarnation is going on?! This ain’t like you," she said in her usual southern drawl. The multicolored pegasus turned her gaze to her friend. Seeing Applejack’s concerned expression, she quickly shook her head to steady herself, let out a small laugh, and spoke calmly. "It’s just that I might’ve made someone really mad." "You? Making someone mad? Well, there’s a surprise," Applejack teased with a smirk. "But for you to be this jittery, it must’ve been someone important," she said thoughtfully. "What’s goin’ on in Cloudsdale? Better yet, what in Equestria is goin’ on at all?!" "It’s a long story, and I’d love to tell you every detail, but we don’t have much time." In the distance, the sound of flapping wings became audible, growing louder as several pegasi approached their direction. Rainbow Dash glanced up, her expression turning more serious and stressed. "Look over there. See them? They’re heading for the Everfree Forest," Rainbow said gravely. Applejack followed her gaze and widened her eyes in surprise. "The royal guard—both from the Day and Night Courts?" she said, bewildered. "This is more serious than I thought!" "They’ve been ordered to cordon off the outskirts of the Everfree Forest. Their orders are to let nothing in or out—not even us," Rainbow said, her brow furrowing. "If we don’t hurry, they’ll stop us. And I think you and I both refuse to sit on our hooves knowing Scootaloo and Apple Bloom are in danger." Applejack stared ahead, her expression conflicted. "I’m not one to disobey authority," she said through gritted teeth. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. "But you’re right. I can’t sit by while my family’s in danger." Rainbow grinned in satisfaction. "Then let’s pick up the pace!" Rainbow shouted, speeding up her flight and kicking up a trail of dust behind her. "Wait up, girl! I can’t fly!" Applejack hollered, galloping harder to keep up.
Chap 9 (Risk It All) Shibuya 12:15 AM The Sorcerer Killer walked slowly through the ruined streets of the district, unbothered and indifferent. His face was a blank canvas—any trace of emotion was nonexistent. All sense of rationality had been stripped away when his body was brought back to life without his soul. The only feeling—if it could even be called that—was the satisfaction of the hunt. Chasing strong opponents and making them tremble in fear calmed him. It was almost intoxicating. His steps echoed through the streets with deliberate slowness, spreading the sound of a somber symphony—a sound that whispered in your ear that the reaper was coming for you. Death was certain, though not swift. This reaper took its time, savoring the despair of its prey. The arrival of that girl barely mattered to the Sorcerer Killer. He had no interest in her. If she got in his way, he would kill her. If she ran, he would ignore her. Once he finished with his current prey, he would seek the next strongest being nearby. If that turned out to be the girl, he would do what came naturally. Hunt. His steps halted as he reached the side of a large restaurant. His head turned slowly, his indifferent eyes locking on the shattered door. Toji’s incredibly enhanced senses allowed him to take in every piece of information around him—sight, smell, touch, hearing, taste—all heightened to the extreme, granting the Sorcerer Killer a near-perfect body. After eliminating the horde of rabbits for the third time, Toji resumed his pursuit. Though the sorcerers had managed to put significant distance between themselves and him, all Toji needed was his hearing to track their footsteps and his sense of smell to follow the trail of blood lingering in the air. His prey was gravely wounded. There was no need to rush. They were likely trying to hide, thinking he would overlook them. A grave mistake. The Sorcerer Killer turned his body calmly to face the door. With another relaxed step, he entered the building. Surrounded by the darkness of the condominium, he turned his head side to side, waiting for the slightest shift in the environment. He continued through the restaurant, weaving between neatly spaced tables, each laden with unfinished meals. The civilians had been caught in a conflict they weren’t part of. A neighborhood once filled with joy, celebrating Halloween, had become a warzone of indescribable horrors, where the few remaining civilians prayed for it all to end. None of this mattered to Toji, of course. As he approached the kitchen area, he abruptly stopped, noticing the subtle sensation of wind brushing against his skin. Could it have been a draft from outside passing through the windows? No. His finely tuned senses told him the wind was coming from the kitchen. Seconds passed, and Toji noticed another subtle change in the atmosphere—a peculiar smell. It seemed to be… CLANK Toji’s senses refocused on the noise behind him. With great skill and speed, he grabbed a nearby table and hurled it just a split second after hearing the sound of a body colliding with plates, shattering them. The table slammed against the wall, taking with it the body of a giant frog that dissolved seconds later. CLANK Another sound to his right. More shattered plates. Toji did the exact same thing as before, with the same result: another frog smashed against the wall. CLANK Once again, the same noise behind him. This time, the Sorcerer Killer didn’t react. He chose not to attack to understand what his enemy was planning. The frog sat on a table, staring at the Sorcerer Killer. Despite Toji’s unchanging expression, the frog seemed to recognize his confusion. It responded with a croak, then began hopping between tables, breaking all the plates nearby. CLANK Another frog appeared on his right, doing the same as the first. CLANK Another emerged from the shadows, repeating the process. CLANK, CLANK, CLANK, CLANK, CLANK. The entire restaurant echoed with the deafening sound of countless broken plates. The noise prevented Toji from determining if his prey was nearby. Having lost his patience, Toji decided to escalate. If he couldn’t find his prey, he would simply flush them out by force. He would destroy the entire building from the outside. The Sorcerer Killer was about to exit the restaurant when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw four objects being thrown into the air. He looked up and quickly identified them. Sacks of flour. —Nue! — The shadow sorcerer finally revealed himself, emerging from one of the kitchen’s gas vents and forming the corresponding hand seal. Blood poured from his nose, a result of the immense strain on his brain from summoning so many shikigami. The owl materialized from the shadows and flew rapidly toward its target. Using the electricity in its wings, it tore open the sacks of flour. The powder began to fall, but before it hit the ground, the bird flapped its wings with all its might. The flour dispersed throughout the building, blocking much of the Sorcerer Killer’s vision. Unfazed, Toji grabbed another table to hurl at the owl, but it dodged by smashing through a window and flying outside. Now with his vision obscured and the sound of shattering plates deafening him, the Sorcerer Killer, for the first time in the battle, was caught off guard. He felt a slight discomfort in his torso. Looking down, he saw a giant snake biting into his abdomen and arms. The snake emerged from the mouth of a fourth frog. With tremendous strength, it began thrashing Toji against every wall in the restaurant. However, for Toji, this wasn’t a significant problem. A bit of force was all it took for the snake’s skull to explode. The mercenary remained suspended in mid-air, adjusting his body to land gracefully on the ground. But before his feet could touch the marble floor, he was met with a shadowy chimera ready to deliver a powerful side kick that sent him flying toward the kitchen. The assassin blocked with both arms, sliding across the floor. Megumi didn’t waste this opportunity. Gathering all the strength he had left, he charged in. A brief hand-to-hand skirmish ensued. The sorcerer did everything he could to land a hit, while the assassin calmly blocked every attack. Attempting a leg sweep, the mercenary interrupted Megumi’s strike with a simple knee to the face. The sorcerer cried out in pain and staggered backward a few steps. Toji lunged with his metal pole, aiming for the final blow, but was intercepted by three giant frogs. Their tongues lashed out at his arm and legs, pinning him. The mercenary exerted his strength to pull the shikigami closer and free himself, but to his surprise, his power had weakened. His senses were slightly disoriented, and his eyes began to sting. A few moments later, his head started pounding, and his lungs and nasal passages burned. Toji’s eyes widened in realization. This was what he had smelled earlier in the kitchen. His irrational state hadn’t allowed him to identify it then, but now he understood it was affecting him. —Looks like it’s taking effect, — Megumi said with difficulty. From his pocket, he pulled out a pair of masks, putting one over his face and tying it tightly. He allowed himself a small gulp of air. All this time, the sorcerer had been holding his breath. For the first time in the battle, Megumi allowed himself a sliver of hope. His plan was going perfectly. Flashback —What the hell are you doing, Fushiguro?! — Maki whispered angrily, panicking. As soon as they entered the restaurant, Fushiguro sprinted toward the cleaning supplies room and started grabbing every gallon of bleach he could find. —I need to gather as much chlorine as possible, — he said while pulling out more bottles. —Fushiguro, could you explain what the hell you’re planning? — Before she could continue her scolding, the sorcerer tossed several gallons of bleach into Maki’s arms, forcing her to catch them with a surprised expression. —Follow me, — Fushiguro said, rushing past her toward the kitchen. Maki clicked her tongue in irritation but followed close behind. Megumi reached the boilers, grabbed all the gallons, uncapped them, and poured their contents into the large pots. Maki mimicked his actions. —Fushiguro, — she growled impatiently. —We’re going to weaken him. — Fushiguro continued pouring the liquid into the large vat. When they were done, the shadow sorcerer cranked the boiler to its maximum temperature. —Bleach has a chlorine concentration of 2% to 15% per liter. Specifically, these gallons have 10% chlorine. Considering that—and assuming the label isn’t lying—we should have about five liters of pure chlorine. If we heat it to its boiling point, all that chlorine gas will be released into the restaurant and concentrate here, — Megumi explained seriously, looking at his companion. —In Japanese, please, — Maki replied with a bored expression. Megumi let out a defeated sigh. —I’m going to poison him. It’s likely he’ll notice once the gas starts seeping out of the kitchen. I’ll have to distract him long enough for the gas to take effect. I’ll hold my breath for as long as I can while it happens. After that, it’s up to you, Maki-san. — Megumi climbed down from the boilers and approached some pipes along the wall, breaking them with a powerful strike. —Before you leave the building, don’t forget to toss the sacks of flour when my frogs appear. Once that happens, wait for the sig—OW! — "Yes, yes, I know. Don’t think I’m so stupid that I’d forget something you just told me a few seconds ago," she replied with disdain as she hopped down from the boiler. In the distance, the echo of footsteps, moving slowly towards them, resonated throughout the street. It was like the ticking of a clock marking the arrival of the inevitable. It was almost time. Maki approached the kitchen exit. As she passed by Fushiguro, she stopped and gave him a light tap on the shoulder. “That gas will affect you too if you breathe it in. Act fast," she said seriously. Then she turned to look at him, her face a mixture of concern and determination. "A lot of people have died today. So if you die... I’ll kill you,” she finished with a small joke and a slight smile. Fushiguro’s eyes widened when he heard those words. "Itadori, be very careful down there. Remember, if you die..." "You'll kill me, right? Haha, don't worry. Mechamaru is with me, remember? I'll be fine, I promise." “Don’t worry, Maki-san. I’ll make it out of this.” Maki let out a small laugh. “Don’t be such an arrogant little brat.” The sorceress continued on her way, leaving Fushiguro behind. Before disappearing completely from the kitchen, she called out one last word over her shoulder: “Good luck.” Fushiguro regained his serious posture and began performing hand seals. Shikigami after shikigami emerged with each movement, as blood poured from his nose due to the strain. When he finished his last invocation, he took a deep breath and hid inside one of the gas extractors. Now That had been his last invocation. He had barely any cursed energy left to fight hand-to-hand. If this plan failed, he would have no choice but to resort to that final invocation. With a grunt of effort, Fushiguro kicked Toji hard in the stomach. The frogs holding Toji threw him against another wall with great force. “Even though he’s weakened, he’s still standing. His body must be incredibly resilient. Maybe he noticed the vapor... Perhaps he’s holding his breath too.” Fushiguro sprinted towards Toji. The mercenary reacted instantly, charging towards him as well. Despite the chlorine gas weakening him, the fight was still clearly in favor of Toji. His brute strength and endurance were superior. Megumi was doing all he could, but every hit he landed seemed to have no effect. Meanwhile, Toji countered with twice the force. A knee to the face caused Megumi to stagger backward. Without hesitation, Toji advanced, ready to finish him off, but three giant frogs once again held Toji’s arms and legs. Fushiguro spat blood onto the floor, wiping his face as he tried to recover some air. “Damn it. This isn’t working... and I’m running out of oxygen. Even with the mask on, it’ll be useless once the air is filled with chlorine vapor.” He grabbed a couple of chairs, infused them with cursed energy, and hurled them at Toji with force. The mercenary, fed up with the constant interference from the frogs, jumped with immense strength, evading the chair strikes and sending the frogs flying into the air. As he spun on his axis, he created a whirlwind of dust and vapor around him. Fushiguro covered his eyes with one hand and reached into his pocket with the other, searching for something. Seconds later, Toji used centrifugal force to slam the frogs back to the ground with such force that the tiles shattered, and a small tremor shook the building. Toji landed nimbly, raised his arm, and launched the sharp metal bar he was holding directly at Fushiguro, who was still shielding his eyes. Fushiguro had no time to react. But just before the bar could strike, one of his frogs wrapped its tongue around him and pulled him out through a broken window just in time. The sorcerer assassin observed the broken window where Fushiguro had escaped, raising a hand to cover his mouth. The flour smoke still filled the restaurant and clouded his vision, even more so than the summoning spell had. There was something about that sorcerer that triggered an odd instinct within him. However, the flour smoke, combined with the poisoning and the mask hiding the sorcerer’s face, prevented him from identifying what that new feeling was. That was why he hadn’t attacked with full force. Unable to pinpoint what was unsettling him, he simply decided to do what came naturally. Keep hunting. The mercenary flexed his legs, ready to pounce once more. Before he could make his first move, Toji’s eyes widened in surprise. An object had entered through the broken window. The light it emitted allowed him to spot it through the dense cloud of dust. A lighter. The sorcerer assassin was unable to react in time to escape the building. BOOM!
Chap 11 (What I Have Lost) Toji. Tojiii. Tojiiiiii. Toji. The sorcerer killer opened his eyes suddenly, a trace of confusion crossing his face as he scanned his surroundings. He was sitting on a comfortable sofa, and in front of him, a TV was on, playing a show he didn’t find interesting enough to remember its name. To his left, the window curtains were drawn, letting the warm sunlight flood the living room. A melodic laugh broke through his thoughts. "Love, you’re sleeping too much," said a cheerful voice, filled with sweetness. Toji turned toward the source of the voice and saw her. The most beautiful figure he had ever seen. The only person who had pulled him out of the abyss. The woman who had driven away the resentment and hatred he harbored for his clan. The only person he truly loved. "Naomi…" Toji murmured, covering his mouth to stifle a yawn. Naomi Fushiguro, his wife. A completely ordinary woman, entirely detached from the world of sorcery. Toji had met her during one of his many trips to horse racing tracks, where he habitually placed large bets, always losing thanks to his notoriously bad luck. She was direct and straightforward. The first time they talked, Naomi joined the game, and even though Toji lost every bet he placed, she consoled him by inviting him to dinner the next day. She was always the one actively trying to get close to him. Toji never understood why, but he couldn’t push her away. With his menacing aura and the scar on his face, Toji had always been the kind of man who unintentionally kept people at a distance. He wasn’t trying to change that; he had long since given up on living a normal life. He was an assassin, nothing more, nothing less. When he finally asked Naomi why she kept approaching him, her answer left him speechless. She told him she liked serious and strong men—something that would have made him leave immediately. But it was what she said next that changed him. She had been watching him for a while, seeing him lose enormous sums of money on bets. Most would assume he was someone so rich he didn’t care about the losses, that he only did it for fun. But Naomi saw something else. She saw a man who had lost his purpose. Someone trying to mask his true feelings with a fake smile. When she finally worked up the courage to talk to him, she understood that Toji was a lonely person—not by choice, but because he had been forced to be alone. As they spoke more, she saw something others ignored: warmth and humanity. She fell in love. Naomi wanted to give him everything he needed—understanding, companionship, and love—and she had no qualms about telling him so with her characteristic frankness. "Come on, love, we’re running late," she said, gently tugging on Toji’s sleeve, pulling him back to reality. "Late for what?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "It’s the weekend. I don’t have any extra work that I remember." Calmly, he let his head fall back onto the sofa and closed his eyes. "I don’t feel like moving." Naomi let out an affectionate grunt, making a small pout. With a playful gesture, she grabbed Toji’s ear and gave it a slight tug, earning a soft complaint from him. "You’re such an idiot. How could you forget something so important?" Toji gently took her wrist to stop her. "Okay, okay, I’m sorry. You know I don’t dwell much on what’s passed, only on what’s happening now," he said serenely, releasing her wrist. Naomi frowned, placing her hands on her hips as she looked at him with disapproval. For a long fifteen seconds, Toji avoided her gaze, visibly nervous. "Well… maybe a hint would help jog my memory," he said, small beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Naomi stayed silent, lightly touching her stomach with two fingers before crossing her arms again. "Is that enough of a hint for you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Toji’s eyes widened in alarm as he abruptly stood up. "The baby!" "Yes, Toji, the baby," Naomi sighed. "Today we’re going to the gynecologist to find out its gender." Toji laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck. "Sorry, I forgot." "Your indifference exasperates me sometimes," Naomi sighed, trying to calm herself. Then, with a firm gesture, she began pushing Toji toward the stairs. "Go get ready. We’re leaving in ten minutes." "Yeah, yeah, you don’t have to rush me, you know? It’s not like it’s going to be born today. It’s just a check-up," Toji muttered grumpily as he climbed the stairs. "And don’t forget the keys, love," Naomi added with a teasing laugh. Toji tripped at her words, a vein beginning to throb on his forehead. "This is going to be a long day…" he muttered. “Well, it looks like it’s a boy, Miss Naomi. Congratulations.” The gynecologist’s voice echoed in the small ultrasound room as she observed the screen intently. Naomi, lying on the examination table with her shirt lifted, smiled radiantly at the news. Toji, sitting beside her, held her hand a little tighter than usual, as if the moment meant far more to him than he was willing to admit. "A boy…" Toji murmured, a small but genuine smile forming on his face. Naomi turned to him, noticing how his typically stern expression softened, even if just for a moment. "Did you hear that, love? We’re going to have a mini Toji." Naomi’s voice was filled with joy, accompanied by a light laugh. "I don’t know whether to be excited or scared." "That’s not funny, Naomi," Toji replied, trying to sound indifferent, though a faint smile betrayed him. "Do you have a name in mind for the baby?" the doctor asked while taking notes in her notebook. Toji glanced from the doctor to Naomi, his expression contemplative. "I’m not great at coming up with names. How about you choose?" Naomi tenderly stroked her stomach, her eyes shimmering with a mix of emotion and joy. "Actually, I’ve already thought of a name. He’ll be our greatest joy, our blessing. So his name will be Megumi. Megumi Fushiguro." Her smile grew as she turned her angelic gaze toward Toji. "I think it’s perfect, don’t you?" "Blessing, huh? Sounds nice... but I think it’s a bit too feminine for my taste," Toji said, averting his gaze with a playful smile on his lips. "Don’t make fun of our son’s name, you idiot, you idiot!" Naomi retorted, playfully hitting his arm. Toji let out a brief chuckle. "I was just joking." Naomi, with a slight pout, prepared to protest again, but Toji interrupted her, leaning in to give her a soft kiss on the lips. The woman was left speechless, disarmed by the gesture. "Megumi is the perfect name," he said sincerely. "Wahhh, wahhh, wahhh..." Toji sat in a hospital waiting room, holding a newborn in his arms. The baby’s vigorous cries echoed in the room, a clear sign of good health, as the doctors had cleaned and wrapped him in a soft blanket that still carried a faint scent of lavender. For anyone else, this would be a moment of pure joy, perhaps even one worthy of tears. But Toji simply held the baby, rocking him mechanically, his gaze fixed and vacant. "I’m truly sorry, Fushiguro-san... Naomi wasn’t able to survive the childbirth." The doctor’s voice was cautious, his words deliberate, as though fearing an outburst. Toji remained silent for a few seconds. "Did she say anything before... before she..." he finally whispered, unable to finish the sentence. The doctor nodded, swallowing hard before responding with a somber tone. "Yes. She asked me to tell you that she was sorry she couldn’t stay by your side. But she wanted you to try to find happiness by raising your son. And no matter what... not to blame the baby for her death." Toji closed his eyes slowly, his hands continuing the rhythmic rocking to soothe the child. "I see..." Without looking at the doctor, Toji turned on his heel and began walking toward the hospital exit. "She also said one last thing," the doctor’s voice stopped him mid-step. "She said she loved you." Toji froze, his head lowering further. His hair obscured his face, but his deep, trembling breaths gave him away. The doctor, uncomfortable with the sensitive moment, tried to maintain professionalism. "Miss Naomi had registered her wish to donate her organs upon her death. The hospital needs time to process everything, but in a week, we’ll transfer her body to the morgue to prepare for the burial." He bowed deeply to Toji before hastily retreating back into the delivery room. Toji stood there, unmoving, for several seconds. The baby’s cries gradually subsided as the child sought the warmth of his father’s arms. Finally, Toji let out a long sigh and walked out of the hospital. The sun shone brightly and majestically in the clear sky—a perfect day for anyone else... except for Toji. For him, this was the worst day of his life. Worse than any punishment he had ever received from the cursed Zenin clan. Worse than the torture and scorn. Worse than the time they condemned him to death, locked in a dark room with hundreds of curses. The baby had finally stopped crying and now slept peacefully, nestled in his father’s arms. Toji walked aimlessly through the streets, his gaze unfocused while the world around him carried on as usual. Each step pulled him deeper into his memories. The cinema. Where he had his second date with Naomi. It was there that she confessed her feelings for him, with a confidence that completely disarmed him. The construction site. Where he got a job thanks to Naomi convincing some of her father’s friends to hire him. It was there that he began to pull away from the world of death and violence. The ice cream stand. Where Naomi, with a cheeky trick, pretended to clean some ice cream off his chin, only to grab his face and steal a kiss. Their first kiss. The Centurion Hotel and Ueno Station Spa. The final destination of their honeymoon. The place where they made love for the first time. Toji shook his head and gently hit his forehead with his free palm, trying to drive away the memories that tormented him. But it was useless. His breathing became heavy, almost suffocating. Finally, he arrived at Ueno Park, a place as beautiful as he remembered it. He stopped in front of a solitary bench surrounded by cherry blossoms. Slowly, he sat down, careful not to wake the baby. His hair continued to hide his eyes as couples strolled past him, laughing, flirting, and enjoying their happiness. Toji’s leg began to bounce involuntarily, a nervous habit born of growing anxiety. His instincts, honed by years of survival, had told him the truth from the very beginning: Naomi was gone. But his heart had refused to accept it until the last moment. "Don’t blame our son." Naomi’s words echoed in his mind like a relentless refrain, freezing the restless movement of his leg. Toji closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, but he couldn’t push away the thoughts that tormented him. He had told Naomi about the world of sorcery and his connection to the Zenin clan, explaining that if they had a child, the baby would likely possess a cursed energy far beyond that of an average human. Though he wasn’t an expert in sorcery, he had taught Naomi the basics—how to detect curses and track cursed energy. She had picked it up quickly, just as she did with everything else. When their son was born, even outside the delivery room, Toji could feel a disturbance in the air. The presence of powerful cursed energy that seemed to fill every corner of the hospital. Surely Naomi had felt it too. Perhaps, even for a fleeting moment, she thought that this energy was the reason her body couldn’t endure the childbirth. Toji lowered his head. "Fool..." he murmured, his voice trembling. "Even if that were true, I would never blame my son." A tear fell to the ground. "B-but..." His voice began to quiver, breaking as more tears fell uncontrollably. Naomi’s words pierced through him once more: "But I wanted you to try to find happiness raising our son..." Toji slowly lifted his gaze, but his face was twisted in pain. His red, tear-filled eyes overflowed as his teeth bit hard into his lower lip, trying to stifle a sob that escaped in broken fragments. "I... feel like without you, I can’t be the father this little one needs..." It was the first and last time Toji cried like that. A heartbreaking sob that erupted from the deepest part of his soul, leaving him utterly drained. "I love you, Naomi." A choked whisper. "Without you... I can’t truly be happy." Toji leaned his back against a large advertisement window, his hands buried in the pockets of his jacket. Beside him, an old man in a yukata stood stoically, his posture calm and composed. "By the time he’s five or six, when it’s clear if he has inherited a technique..." Toji spoke softly, his tone detached. "I won’t care about handing him over to that damned clan. For the right price, of course." "Heh, if he ends up with the hereditary technique, I’ll give you ten million," the old man replied with amusement. They exchanged brief glances before parting ways without another word. Toji walked through the streets, his gaze empty, his steps heavy, as though carrying an invisible burden. "Even if this world is garbage... as long as he has talent, he’ll do better than me." His eyes grew even emptier with every step. "I don’t care anymore. Nothing matters anymore." After Naomi’s death, Toji lost all will to continue living a normal life. He found no reason to keep his job—it didn’t matter to him. The only reason he’d done it before was for her. For a few years, Toji tried to take care of his son. He tried to be a good father, focusing on the small joys and attempting to build something that could be called a family, no matter how incomplete it felt. But, though he would never admit it—and though he despised himself for it—Toji knew that the love he felt for Megumi was but a pale shadow compared to the immense love he had for Naomi. He often found himself lost in dark thoughts, wondering if his love for Megumi would ever be enough to mend the wounds he carried. No matter how hard he tried, the painful memories always consumed him. The image of Naomi—her laughter, her voice, everything she represented—remained a flame that burned him silently. The hatred he felt for his clan, buried but never forgotten, resurfaced with every thought of what they had stolen from him. Of the life he could have had if they hadn’t existed. That hatred was a poison, and each time he felt it, it pushed him further toward his true nature: combat, death, violence. As time passed, Toji came to a bitter realization. He wasn’t the father Megumi needed. He couldn’t be. The love he felt for his son wasn’t enough to fill the void Naomi had left behind, and he knew that if he stayed with him, that same emptiness would eventually drag them both down. Finally, he made a decision. He sent Megumi to live with Naomi’s relatives. It was a silent farewell, without explanations—just a promise to send money every month for his care. Toji couldn’t be there. He couldn’t drag his son into the darkness that consumed him. When Naomi died, she took a part of Toji’s soul and heart with her. The only person he had ever loved, the only one who had kept him away from the abyss, was gone. Without her, nothing stopped him from returning to the man he had always been: an assassin. As he watched little Megumi walk away, another piece of him died. But he convinced himself this was the only way to protect him. His nature... was something he couldn’t allow his son to witness. Toji closed his eyes and exhaled deeply. When he opened them, his gaze was harder, emptier. He continued walking through the bustling city, his silhouette fading into the crowd. "Do you have any last words?" asked a white-haired teenager, levitating in the air, the sun shining behind him and giving him the appearance of a divine figure. Toji slowly raised his head, his face worn by exhaustion. "No, thank you," he responded indifferently, his voice heavy, as though drained of life. Standing before him was Satoru Gojo, the strongest sorcerer in the world—and his executioner. His left torso was torn open, a gaping hole where flesh and bone once were. His arm hung limp, severed by the young sorcerer’s devastating attack. Toji wavered but kept his eyes steady. "Actually..." he murmured, his mind racing through every moment of his life. "I do have something to say." Satoru watched him curiously, floating closer to listen. Toji raised his gaze, his thoughts consumed by Naomi, as always. He had failed her. Her greatest wish was to have a happy family with him and their son, but he hadn’t been able to fulfill it. There were no words to apologize, but perhaps, just perhaps, he could do something to protect little Megumi. "In two or three years, the Zenin clan will buy my son," Toji said, his voice weak but firm. His eyes met Satoru’s glowing blue ones. "I know you’ll know what to do... after all, you’re the strongest." And so, the mercenary’s life came to an end. He died standing like a warrior—but also as a miserable father. If he had one wish, it would be to go to wherever his wife was, even if only for a moment. To speak with her one last time, even if it was just to hear her curse him for his actions. He only wanted to hear her voice again, knowing full well he wouldn’t be going to the same place. His destination was hell. In the world of sorcery, everyone dies with regrets. Toji was in shock. His eyes opened wide as he regained a brief moment of consciousness. The instinct that had suppressed his murderous intent wasn’t his assassin’s drive—it was his paternal instinct. Within him, the power of the ritual demanded control, urging him to return to the frenzied state he had been in. But Toji silenced it for just a little while longer. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and his voice came out low, calm. "Hey, kid... what’s your name?" About three meters in front of him, the young sorcerer stood with his fists clenched, raised in a summoning stance. Beside him, Maki stood in a defensive pose, ready to act if something went wrong. Both of them raised their eyebrows, confused by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Still, the young man obeyed cautiously, without lowering his guard. "Megumi... Megumi Fushiguro," he answered, his voice tense. Toji’s smile widened. "So, you’re not a Zenin." He chuckled softly, closing his eyes with something that looked like... satisfaction. "Then, that albino brat kept his word." Megumi blinked, confused. "Albino...? Are you talking about Gojo-sensei?" Toji ignored him and turned his attention to the girl. His gaze sharpened, but his tone wasn’t threatening—more curious than anything. "You, girl... I heard earlier that you’re a Zenin. But I can tell your strength doesn’t come from cursed energy. You’re like me. Why do you stay with that damned clan?" The girl steadied her trembling stance, letting out a feigned scoff of amusement. "I abandoned that name a long time ago. If this idiot keeps calling me that, it’s not my fault." Megumi flinched slightly. "Sorry, it’s just a habit." "Habit?" Maki responded, clenching her teeth and raising her fist as if ready to hit him. "I literally tell everyone not to call me by my last name." A vein popped on Megumi’s forehead, his irritation matching hers. "I meant a habit of courtesy! We’re from different generations—it’s natural to address people formally by their..." Toji’s relaxed laughter interrupted the argument. Both turned to him, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "So neither of you are Zenin," he muttered, his smile softening as he raised the hand holding the sharp metal spear. BAM. With a quick, decisive movement, Toji stabbed his own heart. Blood splattered onto his shirt, pouring out in torrents that grew weaker with each passing beat. Both sorcerers widened their eyes in shock and confusion. Who wouldn’t, after watching a man who had just been trying to kill them savagely suddenly calm down and then stab himself? Toji looked at them one last time, a wide smile etched on his face, indifferent to the pain of his fatal wound. "I’m glad to hear that..." Toji’s voice began to fade, barely a whisper that seemed to dissolve into the air. "It was nice meeting you. My name is Toji Fushiguro." His eyelids grew heavier, his exhausted body slowly leaning forward. Megumi’s eyes widened in shock. His mind was completely frozen, unable to process what he had just heard. He could only let out incoherent murmurs, trapped between confusion and disbelief. "I’m sorry... for not being there for you when I should have been," Toji said, his voice fragile but laden with sincerity. "And I’m even sorrier... that I couldn’t come to my senses before attacking you." He closed his eyes tightly, forcing out the words as life slipped away from him. "I’m just a weak man... too much of a coward to abandon my nature." Using the last bit of clarity he had left, Toji turned to Maki, a faint smile on his face. "And you, girl..." Maki, battered and covered in burns, barely managed to lift her head. Her breathing was heavy, and blood dripped from several cuts on her face and arms. She visibly struggled to focus her gaze on Toji. "W-what...?" she asked weakly, almost automatically. "You fought me hand to hand. You even managed to make me bleed." Maki’s eyes widened slightly, despite the pain she clearly felt with every movement. "Not bad... girl." A final, satisfied smile spread across Toji’s face. The mercenary’s body collapsed onto his knees, and his breathing stopped. Despite everything that had happened that day, Toji was grateful for the opportunity to see what kind of person his son had become. He tilted his head back to gaze at the sky, holding onto the faint hope that, maybe, he might be allowed to reunite with his beloved Naomi. "If you could see me now... would you be angry?" he thought as his consciousness began to fade. A glimmer of light caught his attention. At the end of the destroyed street, amidst the rubble and flames, his gaze focused on a figure. There she was. Beautiful and radiant, just as he remembered. Naomi was smiling at him—a soft, warm smile that always managed to calm his heart. A faint smile returned to Toji’s lips. Perhaps it was just a delusion, a comforting illusion created by his mind. But even so, it brought him one last moment of joy. The mercenary’s body fell to the ground, lifeless. Everything went silent. The battle was over. A miracle had allowed that man to regain his consciousness just when his enemies had no strength left. Neither of the two sorcerers said a word. Seconds passed as they stood before the man’s corpse, the sound of the flames consuming the street their only companion. When Megumi’s mind finally snapped back to the present, he panicked and rushed toward the mercenary’s body. "Wait!" he shouted, grabbing the man’s shirt and pulling him over to face upward. When he saw his face, his brows furrowed in confusion. "What...? Who are you?" he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. Maki, still dazed, tried to move. Her body protested immediately, and she let out a soft groan of pain as she tried to support herself on a trembling leg. She gritted her teeth, fighting against the burns and wounds that sent sharp stabs of pain through her with every movement. "Fushiguro... what’s happening...?" she asked weakly as she limped toward him. She fell heavily to her knees beside Megumi, gasping from the effort. Even so, she leaned closer to the mercenary’s body, though every motion seemed to cost her dearly. "What the hell...?" she murmured, her voice tinged with confusion and frustration. Their bewilderment was understandable. Toji’s face had completely changed. His once black hair was now a lighter, shorter shade of brown. His once imposing physique had diminished drastically. What lay before them looked like an entirely different person. "Who was this guy...? Was this some kind of cursed technique?" Megumi asked, inspecting the body for any clues. "He said his name was Toji Fushiguro," Maki said, crossing her arms with effort, her tone reflective yet tense. "He seemed to know you... and that old geezer Naobito too. Based on what he said earlier... there’s only one way to interpret it. He was your family." Maki frowned, trying to piece things together. "Now that I think about it... his face did resemble yours. Those dead fish eyes are very characteristic of you." A vein popped on Megumi’s forehead at the comment. "This isn’t the time for that, Maki!" Maki raised her hands in a gesture of surrender but couldn’t help letting out a faint scoff. Both remained silent as they tried to comprehend what had just happened. Before them lay the body of a man whose presence had radically altered the course of their lives, though they still didn’t fully understand how or why. Maki turned her head toward the sorcerer, her serious expression barely masking her exhaustion. "I think this person was your fath—" "Toji Fushiguro, formerly known as Toji Zenin," Megumi interrupted in a monotone voice as he pressed his ribs lightly with one hand. "He was a mercenary who, according to everyone, died many years ago." He paused for a moment, clenching his jaw as if debating internally. Finally, he exhaled and continued. "And yes... he was also my father. That’s all I knew about him. Besides his name and his profession, I never bothered to learn more." Maki raised an eyebrow, surprised, but Megumi continued before she could respond. "When Gojo-sensei took me in—" "Wait, wait, wait!" Maki interrupted, grabbing him by the shoulders impulsively. "You just drop a bomb like that on me, casually?" She shouted, a mix of disbelief and annoyance in her voice. "You’re a Zenin?! Why didn’t you tell me? That means we’re cousins! That’s important information for your superior!" Megumi grunted lightly, averting his gaze. "I thought you already knew. The Ten Shadows technique is a hereditary ability of the Zenin clan." With a slight movement, he freed himself from Maki’s grasp. She clicked her tongue in frustration. "Do you really think the clan gave someone like me any important information?" she replied sarcastically, crossing her arms before adding bitterly, "I was lucky to get a moldy piece of bread for breakfast." Her gaze returned to Toji’s lifeless body, her tone becoming more thoughtful. "Maybe there’s something in that information about your father too." Megumi shook his head slowly, straightening himself with effort. "I’m not interested. He was never important in my life." Maki observed silently as Megumi began to walk away. "Suit yourself," she said after a brief pause, sighing before following him with slower, more deliberate steps. When she finally caught up, Megumi spoke, his tone low and reflective. "He was the one who convinced Gojo-sensei to adopt me and take me away from that clan." Maki turned slightly toward him but didn’t interrupt. "Even though I never saw him with my own eyes, I knew he always sent money to my uncles. Even after they died, he kept sending money to the orphanage where my sister and I were sent." His voice tightened as his fists clenched. "If it weren’t for him, my sister’s life would have been like yours... or even worse." Maki stayed quiet, letting his words linger in the air before nodding slightly. "Yeah... I think that’s probably true." Megumi continued, his gaze fixed on the ground. "When we fought him, his eyes were black. It’s clear he was tied to some kind of resurrection ritual. He was probably being controlled the whole time." Maki nodded, processing his words. "Makes sense." Her tone was neutral, though her mind was still racing. "The only time he spoke to us was when his eyes returned to normal. That means he never wanted to fight us." Megumi relaxed his clenched fists, his posture less tense now. "He chose to take his own life rather than keep fighting us... fighting me." Maki cracked a small smile, though she seemed more exhausted than mocking. "Maybe he wasn't as bad as you thought." Megumi closed his eyes, letting the words resonate within him. He then took a long breath, despite the pain, and exhaled slowly. "I don't forgive that he abandoned us," his tone was firm, but without bitterness. "But I don’t hate him anymore." He opened his eyes, this time with a resolve that seemed clearer than before. "And, without a doubt, I prefer to be a Fushiguro than a Zenin." Maki let out a small laugh—or at least tried to. The pain in her abdomen forced her to stop, turning her laughter into a mix of coughs and groans. "W-well, that makes two of us," she said, her voice strained but still tinged with humor. Megumi stayed silent for another moment, but one last thought crossed his mind. "He said you were similar to him... so, are you a complete heavenly restriction too? Do you have no trace of cursed energy?" Maki scratched the back of her neck and made a face of mild irritation. "Nah, not even close. His strength was monstrously superior to mine." She shook her head with a faint smile of self-awareness. "I still have some cursed energy, no matter how small it is. But that doesn’t mean I can’t keep improving." Her expression sharpened, filled with determination. "Sooner or later, I’ll reach that level too. I swear it." For a moment, her mind drifted to an event in the past that reaffirmed her promise: "Why did you abandon me?" "I never wanted to be a sorcerer! Your relentless drive to improve forced me to do the same! I just wanted a normal life!" ...Why didn’t you crumble with me? Maki closed her eyes for an instant, letting the memory fade before muttering to herself: "I have a sister I want to protect too... and get her out of that hellhole." Megumi nodded, empathizing with the sorceress’s situation. "You have my full support, Maki-senpai." Maki sighed, letting a small hint of weariness slip into her voice. "Whatever. We need to pick up the pace and find Nanao before things get any worse—" BOOM. The sound thundered through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Megumi’s eyes widened in shock, adrenaline coursing through his veins like lightning. Something had struck Maki in the face, sending her flying several meters away from him. "Maki!" he shouted, turning toward her, but his movements froze when an unfamiliar voice interrupted. "Well, well... what do we have here?" The voice was deep but strangely mocking. "You look like some kind of hairless monkey." Megumi’s heart sank into his chest. "Of course, my luck can’t get any worse." He turned slowly, his breath ragged and cold sweat running down his body. His hands trembled as he braced himself for whatever was coming next. When he finally saw the intruder, he was completely paralyzed. Standing about seven meters away was what could only be described as... a zebra. But it wasn’t just any zebra. It stood roughly 1.30 meters tall, with absurdly large eyes that seemed far too expressive to be real. "Looks like you’ve made quite a mess here," the zebra said, tilting its head with a confident smile that quickly shifted into a stern expression. "But unfortunately, you’re not going anywhere now." It stepped forward, its gaze growing sharper. "You’re coming with us." Megumi’s mind snapped back into high alert, and his eyes darted toward Maki. To his horror, he saw another zebra, slightly larger than the first, struggling with her. Maki was trying to resist, but her movements were clumsy and clearly affected by the earlier blow. Despite her condition, she continued to fight with all her strength. Megumi’s body trembled—not from exhaustion this time, but from sheer bewilderment. His gaze returned to the zebra in front of him, and the only words he managed to whisper were: "What the hell are these things...?"
Chap 12 (Problems in the City Council) Ponyville, 12:35 AM Minutes kept slipping away in the chaotic town. A latent tension filled the air, as if something was about to unleash a catastrophe that no one could comprehend. An unusual energy, dispersed throughout the atmosphere, kept the ponies on constant alert, unable to relax even though no immediate danger was visible. Inside a spacious office with a large window behind an impeccably crafted wooden desk, clearly the work of a skilled artisan, the scene was no less chaotic. The desk was cluttered with papers from various senders, along with unsigned export documents. The entire space radiated urgency and disorder. (This pony is important). "Oh heavens, oh heavens! What am I going to do? What am I going to tell them?" whispered a panicked mare. She paced back and forth across the office, sweating and muttering to herself. In a swift motion, she approached the desk and began scribbling frantically on a piece of paper, writing as fast as her trembling hooves would allow. "Okay, the citizens will be here any moment... I need to prepare something," she said, finishing her writing. She stared at the paper for a few seconds, cleared her throat, and took a deep breath to steady her trembling jaw. Finally, she attempted to read her speech with as much professionalism as she could muster: “Citizens of Ponyville, I know you have countless questions, but you mustn’t give in to fear. Whatever you’ve heard is just baseless rumors; everything is under control... What’s happening, what’s happening is... an experimental magic test? Or maybe... a social experiment?” The hoof holding the paper began to shake. The mare’s face twisted into a desperate pout as tears timidly welled up in her eyes. "Aaaaaah! Who am I kidding?!" she cried, crumpling the paper and hurling it to the floor. She collapsed onto the floor, rubbing her head with her hooves. "I don’t even know what’s going on... I can’t lie to them," she murmured, defeated. Lifting her gaze, her eyes fell on a portrait hanging on the wall. It was her own portrait, framed in wood, depicting a confident and elegant figure. The contrast between the poised image and the trembling, desperate mare occupying the office was stark. "Some mayor I am," she said bitterly, rising slowly. It was clear this place was important: Ponyville’s town hall, and this office belonged to Mare, the town’s mayor. As such, it was her duty to manage the town and ensure its well-being. But now, her nerves were stretched to the limit. A mere whisper could have made her faint—or she might have collapsed on her own anyway. As her position required, she had to face the citizens and provide explanations for what was happening. The problem was, she knew absolutely nothing. Like every other pony, Mare had been roused from her bed by the strange energy that had arrived without warning. Her staff had informed her that a mob of frightened ponies was heading to the town hall seeking answers. How could she calm the citizens when she couldn’t even calm herself? The answer was simple: she couldn’t. The mare slumped into her desk chair, resting her head against the wood. "I’m supposed to be the mayor. I should know how to handle this," she muttered, defeated, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. Her title, her responsibilities, all seemed like a cruel joke at that moment. What did the town expect from her? A miracle? She had no answers, no plans, just a growing anxiety that clouded her mind. How had it come to this? Her gaze drifted to the scattered papers on her desk. She remembered the days when her biggest dilemmas were allocating the winter festival budget or mediating disputes over misplaced fences. But now, in recent months, so many things had happened that tested her nerves, pushing her ever closer to the edge. She felt like a filly facing a monster she couldn’t even see. "What if I can’t protect them? What if everything falls apart under my leadership?" That thought embedded itself in her mind like a thorn, bringing her to the brink of tears. In moments like these, when stress reached uncontrollable levels, there was only one thing she could rely on. She reached into a drawer and pulled out a bag of candies. Without hesitation, she stuffed several into her mouth, her cheeks bulging. Chewing and savoring the sweetness eased the tightness in her chest slightly. She swallowed slowly, letting out a deep sigh. This time, a faint smile of relief crossed her face. Since she was a filly, Mare had turned to sweets for comfort. It was a habit that brought back memories of her childhood, when her mother would give her candies to cheer her up. Some might consider it childish, but for Mare, it was one of the few things that could calm her at any moment. With a renewed sense of calm, she picked up a fresh sheet of paper and began drafting another speech to distract the citizens—at least until she could figure out what was going on. Trum, trum, trum, trum, trum. "YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!" she yelled. The sound of galloping hooves from a crowd approaching the town hall made Mare’s mane bristle like quills. She tore the paper in her hooves in a panic. All the calm she had gained vanished in an instant. Mare ran to the crumpled paper she had thrown earlier and tried to smooth it out as best she could, clutching it to her chest as she breathed heavily. "Come on, Mare, you can do this... You just have to face hundreds of scared ponies and answer countless questions you don’t have answers to. Haha..." she laughed nervously, drenched in sweat. She had no candies left to fall back on. All she had was that hastily written and crumpled note. "Oh, Celestia, please help me," she pleaded to the air. Fwoosh!
Chap 13 (Disastrous Meeting) "Fwoosh!!!" A violet flash flooded the office, forcing Mare to shield her eyes. The burst was accompanied by startled screams and the sound of three bodies hitting the floor with force. When Mare uncovered her eyes, she immediately recognized the new arrivals. Their presence brought a fresh wave of relief to her heart. “Ouch! That wasn’t very gentle, Twilight,” complained a mare, rubbing her head. In a high-pitched and overly dramatic tone, she gasped in alarm: “My mane is a mess! All those hours spent on it… completely ruined!” She began trying to smooth her mane with her hooves. “Hehe, that was funny! I tried to keep my eyes open to see the light,” said the party pony, rubbing her eyes. “And now I see lights everywhere.” Pinkie shook her head and blinked rapidly. “Nope, still there. Twilight, do you see the lights too?” she asked, addressing the portrait of the mayor on the wall. “Is it just me, or are you looking more artsy than usual?” She tried to touch the painting, failing completely in her depth perception. Twilight, who was in the middle of the two, got up from the floor with soft groans. “Sorry, girls, I miscalculated,” she said with a nervous laugh, shaking the dust off her coat. “I was in a bit of a rush and didn’t fully align the loca—” She didn’t finish her sentence because Mayor Mare launched herself into her arms, embracing her tightly with a palpable sense of relief. “Celestia heard my prayers! Miss Twilight, I’m so glad to see you.” The older mare looked at her with pleading eyes, clinging to her as if she were her salvation. “Please, tell me you know what’s going on.” Twilight used her magic to gently separate the mayor, setting her back on the floor. “Ehh, well, the thing is…” Pinkie Pie poked her head out from behind Twilight, interrupting her enthusiastically. “An explosive Ursa Major is coming to Ponyville!” she exclaimed, only to be promptly silenced by Rarity. “Pinkie!” both unicorns shouted in unison, reprimanding her. “An explosive Ursa Major...? Oh, by Celestia!” gasped Mare, teetering on the edge of fainting. Twilight had to catch her with her magic to keep her from falling. “Calm down, Mayor. Everything’s fine, I promise,” Twilight said nervously, folding a piece of paper with her magic to improvise a fan and fanning her. She cast a side glance at Pinkie, her brow furrowed. “Right, Pinkie?” Pinkie scratched her poofy mane, giving a guilty smile. “Oops, I meant to say... uh, hmm... a giant, sweet-smelling bunny is coming to give the town hugs!” she declared enthusiastically, nodding as if her explanation was entirely plausible. Rarity sighed in exasperation. “This is far too late for me to recover my poise, darling.” “So... there’s no danger?” Mare asked, hopeful. Twilight hummed conflictedly, looking around for the right words to not alarm the mayor further. “Well... it’s just that... we don’t know anything either,” she confessed in a near whisper, forcing a nervous smile. “B-but don’t worry, Mayor. We’ll figure out what’s happening in the Everfree Forest.” Twilight stepped closer to the mare, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “And in the meantime, all you have to do is calm the frenzied crowd that’s about to show up any second now. That won’t be much trouble... right?” The mayor’s eyes trembled with panic as a cold sweat ran down her forehead. Finally, she fainted. “Mayor Mare!” Twilight shouted, catching the mare with her magic and fanning her faster. “What did I say!?” she cried, desperate. “And they say I’m the one who gives ponies heart attacks,” Pinkie quipped, covering her mouth with a hoof to stifle a laugh while nudging Rarity with her shoulder. “This is truly too late for me,” Rarity muttered with a refined sigh. Twilight gently shook Mare, continuing to fan her. “Mayor? Mayor, please wake up!” As the seconds passed, desperation seeped into her voice. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK A firm knock echoed from the office door. “Um... Mayor Mare? There’s a crowd of ponies outside asking for you,” announced a male voice as the door creaked open. A stallion peeked his head in, his eyes widening at the scene: the mayor suspended like a puppet in magical grasp and three ponies who clearly didn’t belong there. The silence in the room grew so thick that even the buzz of a fly would’ve been deafening. The stallion blinked several times. Twilight cleared her throat, avoiding his gaze. “It’s not what it looks like...” she said with drooping ears and a weak voice. Pinkie, of course, decided to chime in. “Yes, we absolutely didn’t barge into Town Hall or accidentally knock out the mayor. Nope, not at all!” she said with a radiant smile. Twilight dropped her head, defeated. “Pinkie, you’re not helping.” "Calm down, Twilight. You're exaggerating again," Rarity intervened, her voice calm as she approached the stallion. Twilight’s eye twitched. Of all ponies, Rarity was undoubtedly the least qualified to accuse her of being dramatic. “Says the queen of drama…” Twilight muttered under her breath. Rarity ignored the comment and adopted an elegant posture, flashing a warm smile at the stallion. “Everything has an explanation, dear. What is your name?” The stallion, still visibly nervous, swallowed hard and took a step back. “I-I’m Light Wood… ma’am.” “Oh, miss, if you don’t mind,” Rarity corrected him with a melodious laugh, gracefully adjusting her mane with a perfect sweep of her hoof. “Though I’m flattered you assumed my sophistication might come with a stable relationship.” The stallion opened his mouth but failed to form coherent words. Instead, he produced an unintelligible sound, somewhere between an attempt at an apology and a nervous gasp. “No need to justify yourself, darling,” Rarity continued, stepping a bit closer. “I’m sure your comment came from the purest respect.” Light Wood, now visibly blushing, tried to look away, but Rarity gently tilted his chin back with her hoof. “Well, Mr. Light Wood, we came to assist the poor mayor in dealing with the crowd.” Rarity gestured dramatically toward Mare. “Just look at her—so stressed she fainted at the sound of your mere knocks on the door.” Twilight let out a nervous laugh, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. “Y-Yes… uh, that’s… that’s exactly what happened.” “That’s not what hap—” Pinkie tried to correct her, only for Rarity to stuff a crumpled piece of paper into her mouth to silence her. Rarity, unfazed, continued with the elegance characteristic of a high-society pony. She leaned closer to the stallion. “Now, be a dear and tell us: have you ever witnessed such drama in this office?” “Uh… no. Definitely not,” he replied nervously, managing an awkward smile. Rarity turned to Twilight and Pinkie, letting out a theatrical sigh. “We deeply regret barging in unannounced, but you must understand we’re here on urgent business.” She stepped a little closer to the stallion, fluttering her long lashes for emphasis. “Surely, there’s no need to introduce ourselves, is there?” The stallion, red-faced, stammered. “O-of course not. I know very well who you are, Miss Rarity, and I must say, your arrival couldn’t have come at a better time. If the mayor is indisposed, I’m sure your magnificent presence will be more than necessary.” “Well, at least someone here appreciates the magnitude of the chaos we’ve descended into,” she said with a faint tone of reproach. “Although, dear, let me say that with your help, I’m certain we can restore some semblance of order. Don’t you agree?” The stallion nodded quickly, though he didn’t seem entirely sure what he had just agreed to. His gaze lingered on the mare’s eyes for a moment, as if hypnotized by her elegance. Twilight cleared her throat uncomfortably, breaking the moment. The stallion blinked, shaking his head slightly to snap back to reality. When his eyes landed on the other two mares in the room, he grew even more flustered, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. “And… you two as well… haha. W-well, I’ll go ahead and introduce you to the crowd,” he stammered before darting out of the building as if fleeing a pack of timberwolves. “Wait! We need to wake up the mayor first so she can talk to the ponies!” Twilight shouted after him, but if the stallion heard her, he chose to ignore it. The unicorn started sweating and pacing back and forth, almost as much as Mare had before fainting.} “Oh, sweet Celestia, what am I going to do!? I don’t know what to tell them. If I tell them the truth, they’ll panic. But… but if I try to lie, they’ll probably panic anyway. Oh, by Celestia!” Twilight’s voice grew louder with each word as her breathing became faster. “Come on, Twilight, think, think!” “Uh… Twilight, darling?” Rarity tried to intervene, her tone calm and soothing. Before she could say more, Pinkie Pie jumped between them, raising her hoof as if she were in a classroom. “Ooh, ooh! How about we use the exploding bear again?” she suggested with an innocent smile. Rarity groaned, placing a hoof on her forehead. “Pinkie, enough with the exploding bea—” “Yes, that!” Twilight suddenly shouted, her eyes gleaming with a manic light. “That could work. Yes, yes, yes! We’ll tell them that an angry Ursa Major is coming to town, and it’ll only leave if everyone goes home quietly. It’s perfect!” The unicorn began laughing with a tone that edged dangerously close to madness, while Pinkie wrapped a hoof around her and joined in the laughter, as if sharing an inside joke. Rarity closed her eyes, massaging her temples to stave off an impending headache. Slowly, she advanced toward the duo, her patience hanging by a thread. “Am I the only sane one here?” she muttered with elegant exasperation. Once in front of them, she raised her hoof and lightly slapped Twilight, who immediately stopped laughing. Then, she turned to Pinkie and, with a delicate but firm motion, shut her mouth by pushing up on her jaw. The silence that settled over the office was, for Rarity, a blessing. “Ow,” Twilight muttered, rubbing her cheek. “I truly am sorry, darling, but you were entering the ‘Twilight Zone’ again. Someone had to bring you back to your senses.” Rarity flicked her mane back with elegance, as if what had just happened required no effort at all. Twilight lowered her gaze, blushing with embarrassment. “You’re right. I’m sorry,” she said with a small, nervous laugh. “Ohhh, but we were having fun. I like it when Twilight goes all crazy. She’s so funny,” Pinkie protested, disappointed. “Pinkie, darling, your eccentricity is already more than enough for this town. We don’t need to double it,” Rarity responded with a calm smile. Twilight took a deep breath and shook her head to regain her composure. “Alright, seriously… what are we going to do about the ponies outside?” she asked, her voice high-pitched and desperate. Rarity placed a reassuring hoof on her shoulder and gave her a confident smile. “Don’t worry, darling. Leave the diplomacy to me.” She smoothed her mane and lifted her head with determination. “You don’t survive high society without learning how to handle a crowd.”
Chap 14 (secrets) part 1 Outside the Town Hall… A crowd of ponies had gathered, filling every corner in front of the building. Earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi stood together, united by fear and uncertainty. The clamor rose like a deafening roar, with so many voices overlapping that it was impossible to distinguish one from another. But they all demanded the same thing: the presence of the mayor. The town hall's guards did their best to maintain order, blocking the entrance to prevent anyone from storming the building. At that moment, Light Wood stepped outside and positioned himself at the forefront, trying to impose calm. "Please, ladies and gentlecolts, calm down!" he shouted, raising his voice above the chaos. A pegasus hovering above the crowd was the first to respond. "We want Mayor Mare! We need answers now. What was that surge of energy earlier?" "Something dangerous is brewing in the Everfree Forest, and you're doing nothing! What does the mayor have to say about this?" shouted another pony from the ground. The guards exchanged worried glances. None of them were prepared for this level of pressure; they were protectors, not leaders. Light Wood swallowed hard but maintained his composure. "Fellow ponies, I'm sorry to inform you that the mayor is… currently a bit indisposed." The pegasus raised their voice again, now angrier. "Indisposed? This situation is too serious for her to hide behind a cold or something trivial. We demand that she face us now!" The pegasus's ultimatum triggered a fresh wave of shouts as the crowd's dissatisfaction grew louder. Despite this, Light Wood spoke up again, his voice firm. "I understand your frustration, but please, just wait a moment. Three of the Elements of Harmony will speak on her behalf." The mention of the Elements of Harmony managed to partially calm the crowd, which now murmured among themselves. The Elements were the town's only real defense against external threats. Even though it was reckless to rely solely on a group of young and inexperienced mares to protect an entire community, no one could deny their importance, proven time and again through their feats against enemies and crises alike. For the ponies of Ponyville, these Bearers were their saviors. Without needing words, the crowd chose to quiet their shouts and wait. Amid the murmurs and frightened conversations, one pair stood out for their apparent calm—or at least, one of them did. A cream-colored mare with a blue and pink mane maintained a serious expression as she scanned every corner of the town, inspecting each pony as if searching for something specific. "Bon Bon, are you even listening?" her companion asked, tilting her head curiously. The mare, now known as Bon Bon, blinked and turned her attention back to her friend. "Sorry, Lyra, what were you saying?" she replied with an apologetic tone. "I was saying, do you think those three mares that pony mentioned are Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie? They’re the only ones in town," Lyra said, glancing toward the town hall with intrigue. "Most likely. Besides, they’re the ones who figured out that energy came from the Everfree," Bon Bon confirmed. Lyra frowned, thoughtful. "But how did they get to the town hall before us?" she asked, placing a hoof on her chin. Suddenly, her face lit up with alarm. "What if they’re changelings planning to take over the town?!" Bon Bon let out a sigh, amused by her friend’s anxiety. "Don’t worry; they probably teleported," she said reassuringly. However, Lyra still seemed skeptical. "But teleporting is already difficult on its own. Adding more ponies to the spell is practically impossible," she argued, her tone a mix of nervousness and curiosity. As a unicorn, Lyra was well aware of the complexities of such magic. Teleportation spells, even those of level 1, required advanced skill and precise concentration, much more so when involving multiple ponies. Bon Bon smiled and gently ruffled Lyra’s mane, causing her to let out a small gasp of surprise. "You’re forgetting we’re talking about Twilight Sparkle, the Bearer of Magic. For her, this wouldn’t be an issue," Bon Bon said, her tone soft but confident. She then averted her gaze, her expression turning serious once more. "Besides… if they were changelings, I’d already know," she muttered. "Huh? Did you say something, Bon Bon?" Lyra asked, tilting her head in curiosity. "I said it’s best to stay quiet. Look, they’re coming out now." Both mares turned their attention to the town hall. Sure enough, the three mentioned mares were stepping through the front doors, with Rarity leading the group. The unicorn strode forward with an elegant posture, clearly prepared to address the crowd. "Please, I just hope it’s nothing serious," Lyra murmured, her voice a mixture of worry and hope. Rarity took a few steps forward, and with a firm but calm voice, she spoke: “Dear citizens of Ponyville, thank you for your patience. I know recent events have caused confusion and fear, but rest assured, you are not alone.” Rarity lifted her head gracefully, her words carefully chosen. “As bearers of harmony, we are here to guide and protect you. However, I ask one favor: let us maintain order. One at a time, we’ll address your concerns.” The crowd immediately raised their hooves, clamoring to be heard, as Rarity began selecting and responding with her characteristic poise. Yet, for Bon Bon, the commotion faded into the background. Taking advantage of the fact that all eyes were on the bearers of harmony, Bon Bon discreetly reached into her mane and pulled out a scroll sealed with Princess Celestia’s emblem. She carefully unrolled it on the ground, ensuring no one noticed, and began reading it again. “Agent Sweetie Drops, inform the mayor that the Canterlot Guard is on its way to the town. We have received reports of possible infiltrators and illegal experimentation deep within the Everfree Forest.” Sweetie Drops, known in the town simply as Bon Bon, was actually an undercover spy for Canterlot’s secret anti-monster agency. Her mission was to protect ponies from dangerous creatures, many of which resided in the Everfree Forest. Since Celestia disbanded the agency, its agents had been scattered across Equestria, working solo as unseen guardians. But with this letter, it seemed things were about to change. She continued reading, her focus intensifying. “Keep the town under close watch until the guards arrive. I know the agency was disbanded, but the situation demands action. By this letter, I officially declare the reopening of the Anti-Monster Agency.” A small, satisfied smile crossed her face. Though the agency had been inactive, Sweetie Drops knew its members were still crucial to Equestria’s safety. Finally, she reached the last part of the message: “The safety of the ponies is paramount. The Elements of Harmony must not venture into the forest until my guards secure the area. I leave this in your hooves, Agent Sweetie Drops.” Bon Bon’s expression hardened with determination. She rolled up the scroll and tucked it back into her mane. She looked up just in time to catch Rarity’s final response. “So, to summarize, we don’t know exactly what’s happening in the forest,” a frustrated pegasus said. “Unfortunately, no, darling. But what we do know is that whatever it is remains out there. You need not worry; if anything comes near the town, I assure you, we will handle it, as we have before,” Rarity declared confidently, though she swallowed nervously before adding, “Even if it means venturing into the forest ourselves.” Sweetie Drops’ pupils shrank at those words. Had Celestia failed to inform Twilight and the others about the guards’ arrival? She had to prevent them from entering the forest, at least until reinforcements came. She began backing away slowly, aiming to slip through the town hall’s rear entrance. Lyra seemed too engrossed in Rarity’s speech to notice her movements. Sweetie Drops was almost there when she turned and bumped straight into another pony rushing in the opposite direction. Both let out startled cries and fell to the ground. Lyra noticed the commotion and quickly turned, spotting the two ponies sprawled on the floor. "Bon Bon! Sweet Celestia, what happened?!" Lyra exclaimed worriedly as she rushed to help the mare up. "I'm wondering the same thing..." Bon Bon muttered through gritted teeth. This stallion had ruined her perfect escape. "Watch where you're going!" she shouted angrily. The stallion shakily got to his hooves, sweating profusely and gasping for air, his head hanging low. "I-I need to speak with the bearers..." he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Well, you'd better get in line, pal," Bon Bon said, gesturing toward the crowd with a sarcastic smile. "As you can see, practically the entire town wants to do the same." She cleared her throat and added, "If it's about that energy wave, don't worry—Celestia's guard will be here shortly to help." "Really? What a relief..." Lyra said, visibly more at ease, though her brow furrowed in doubt. "But how do you know that?" Bon Bon stiffened slightly at her slip. "Oh, well, you know, just a hunch," she replied with a nervous smile. "It's only logical the princess would act, right?" She tried to brush off her unease. Lyra was about to press further when the stallion suddenly shouted, his face drenched in tears and sweat, "WE DON'T HAVE THAT MUCH TIME!" His desperation was evident. "A monster took my friend into the forest!" Both mares stared at him, their faces showing disbelief but also an understanding that he wasn’t lying. "But... Rarity said the town was safe. Are you sure you saw—?" "A monster? What kind of monster?" Bon Bon interrupted, her tone now deadly serious. At the mention of monsters, everything else ceased to matter. "I-I don't know... does it even matter?" the stallion replied between sobs, pressing a hoof to his forehead. "I was a coward... I left him behind. I have to make things right." His gaze fell to the ground, unable to meet anyone's eyes. "I couldn’t live with myself if he were to die." The stallion lifted his head, his tear-filled eyes locking onto Bon Bon and Lyra, pleading. "So please, help me get past this crowd. I know you don’t know me, and this is sudden, but I have no one else to turn to." Lyra, the more empathetic of the two, covered her mouth with a hoof, her face etched with growing concern. "I really want to help, but... I don’t know how..." she murmured, trembling as tears welled in her eyes. "Could a pony really die?" Lyra’s words hit like a hammer. She had always been the optimistic pillar among her friends, the one who believed everything had a solution—that no matter how great the problem, it could always be resolved. She had grown up in a world where love and friendship triumphed, where the kindness of ponies could overcome any obstacle. But now, hearing the word death, something inside her shattered. Death was a concept she had never considered up close, so distant in a place like Equestria, where everything seemed so firmly under control. The idea that a pony—someone who walked beside her, lived and laughed with her—might never wake again hit her like a direct blow to the heart. She couldn’t shake the feeling of helplessness, as if her entire view of the world was crumbling around her. Equestria, a kingdom safeguarded by Celestia and the Elements of Harmony, had enjoyed peace for so long, even amidst various catastrophes in recent years, that the mere mention of death felt foreign, almost unthinkable. But now, in this moment, everything had changed. Bon Bon, on the other hoof, maintained her composure. She wasn’t a secret agent for nothing. Ever since the first disaster involving Nightmare Moon, she had prepared for anything worse that might come. Unlike many ponies who lived their lives in blissful innocence, she knew the world was far from perfect. This stallion’s desperate plea only confirmed what she had always known: darkness lurked in the shadows. A brief thought crossed her mind: “The safety of the ponies is paramount.” With that conviction, Bon Bon clenched her teeth, her expression hardening with determination. She glanced toward the town hall and motioned toward the crowd. Lyra, meanwhile, was visibly shaken, on the verge of tears like the stallion. At that moment, Sweetie Drops spoke firmly: "I’ll help you get through. It won’t be hard. We just need to go around and use the back door." "Bon Bon?" Lyra looked at her friend, tears brimming in her eyes. "The guards won’t let us through—how are we supposed to manage that?" The mare averted her gaze, her expression conflicted. "They’ll let me through, I’m certain." Without another word, she began skirting the crowd at a brisk pace, the stallion following closely behind. Lyra stared after her, confused and hurt as she realized she was being left behind. "Wait for me!" Bon Bon, without looking back, quickened her pace, taking the lead to assist the stallion. "Let’s move—we don’t have time to waste," she said firmly, avoiding any further conversation. She knew this wasn’t the moment for explanations, and she certainly couldn’t reveal everything to Lyra right now. Her quickened pace wasn’t just about helping the stallion; it was also a way to avoid giving more explanations to her friend. She knew the truth couldn’t stay hidden forever, but she wasn’t ready to reveal it yet. If she was lucky, maybe Lyra would forget about it, and her cover could remain intact. Of course, the second scenario was too fantastical to hope for. Her biggest worry, beyond the obvious of being part of a secret agency and being unable to tell anyone, was that her dearest friend might believe that everything they had shared together was a lie. "Thank you so much—really, I don’t know how I’ll ever repay you," the stallion said, catching up to Bon Bon. Lyra remained silent, watching as Bon Bon moved further ahead, a newfound resolve etched into her face. Her friend had changed suddenly, and she couldn’t understand how or why. Still, something deep inside told her that the world she knew was about to become far more complicated. Meanwhile, outside the town hall, the crowd of ponies kept arguing—some supporting Rarity, others demanding the mayor's presence. To many, Rarity might have been one of the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, but the real authority they awaited was the mayor. "Goodness, this is more exhausting than I thought!" Rarity said, fanning her face with a hoof. "Light Wood, darling, could you fetch me some water, please?" "Right away, ma'am!" the stallion replied, dashing toward the town hall without hesitation. Rarity approached her two friends, who had been unusually silent throughout her speech. She was particularly surprised that even Pinkie Pie had refrained from interrupting. "Thank you, Rarity. I don't know what we'd do without you," Twilight Sparkle said, a faint smile crossing her face, though her eyes betrayed barely contained tension. "Oh, it’s nothing, dear; it’s the least I could do. While I couldn’t quiet them completely, at least they don’t seem as scared now. What I truly appreciate is Pinkie not interrupting even once. Speaking of which, where is she?" Rarity replied, rubbing her temple with a hoof as though the crowd had given her a bigger headache than she cared to admit. "Huh? I thought she was right behind me," Twilight said, glancing over her shoulder, a slight knot forming in her stomach. She had been so focused on the surrounding chaos that she hadn’t noticed her friend’s absence. They began scanning the area, and Twilight felt a surge of anxiety creeping in. Everything worried her: the tense situation with the crowd, Pinkie's earlier cryptic words, and the strange energy she kept sensing. She forced herself to stay calm, but unease lingered in her mind. Finally, Twilight spotted Pinkie several meters away, standing behind the mayor’s staff. Her bright mane, like a beacon, was the only thing setting her apart from the crowd. "There she is. What’s she doing?" Twilight asked, starting to trot toward her, gently pushing past the mayor’s staff. Rarity followed close behind, her steps steady but tinged with hesitation. "Pinkie, what are you doing?" Twilight called out as she reached her friend’s side. Pinkie sat motionless, staring off into the distance. Twilight frowned. Something was wrong. Pinkie never sat this still. Her face was blank, almost as if she was disconnected from reality. Twilight noticed her forelegs trembling, though Pinkie seemed unaware. Twilight's concern deepened as Rarity came to a sudden stop beside her, her eyes filled with the same uncertainty. They exchanged a glance, reaching the same troubling conclusion. "Pinkie, what’s wrong?" Twilight asked softly, cautiously approaching her. She hesitated, unsure whether to touch her or give her space. She was so used to Pinkie’s lively, boisterous nature that seeing her friend so quiet was deeply unsettling. Pinkie slowly turned her head to them, her eyes shimmering with a mix of unease and faint fear. "It’s my Pinkie Sense... My knees are pinchy—s-something really scary is going to happen," Pinkie murmured, her voice shaky and barely audible. She tried to smile, but her eyes told a different story. The smile was so forced that Twilight instantly knew this wasn’t one of Pinkie’s usual antics. Something serious was at play. "Miss Rarity, here’s your water," Light Wood said as he returned, oblivious to the tension surrounding them. The sound of a town hall employee’s voice broke through the heavy tension in the air. Rarity, slightly thrown off by the sudden shift, used her magic to take the glass of water offered to her. “Oh, thank you, darling,” Rarity replied, though her tone was mechanical, her mind clearly preoccupied with something far more significant than a simple glass of water. The crowd immediately refocused their attention on Rarity. “Miss Rarity, what has Princess Celestia said about all of this?” some ponies in the crowd shouted. Their voices, a mix of impatience and fear, rose above the restless murmuring. Rarity glanced toward the crowd, then back at Twilight, her gaze reflecting a blend of doubt and urgency. It was a small nod from Twilight that finally pulled her out of her indecision. “Pinkie, are you okay?” Twilight asked, gently placing a hoof on her friend’s back. It was a gesture meant to convey comfort, but it felt hollow, as if the weight of the situation was too much for simple words or actions to resolve. “Huh? Yeah, hehe, of course, I’m fine,” Pinkie replied, her voice lacking its usual pep. She forced a wide smile, but the doubt in her eyes was unmistakable. “This is just like when we talked earlier. You said your Pinkie Sense was stronger than ever before,” Twilight said as she sat beside her friend, her voice tinged with a quiet pain. She could tell Pinkie was trying to brush off the situation, but the warning lingered in her mind, repeating like an echo. Pinkie shook her head, trying to brighten her smile even more. “Yep, but it’s gone now. You know me, hehe, I laugh in the face of fear!” Pinkie’s grin remained dazzling, but Twilight knew her well enough to see beyond the facade. Pinkie’s knees were trembling, and her mane seemed to straighten and relax intermittently, as though weighed down by an invisible burden. Something was wrong, but Twilight couldn’t pinpoint exactly what it was. Pinkie was in danger, and the realization only deepened her growing concern. “Hey, look, an ant colony!” Pinkie suddenly exclaimed, bouncing toward a small mound on the ground, as if trying to distract herself. Twilight, however, couldn’t help but notice how forced her enthusiasm seemed. Twilight sighed, watching Pinkie with a mix of affection and worry. At least, for now, Pinkie was distracted, but Twilight couldn’t shake the feeling that something much worse was on the horizon. The uncertainty gnawed at her more with each passing moment. Pinkie’s recent words only added fuel to her anxiety. The atmosphere was becoming heavier, as though something dark and ominous loomed just out of sight, waiting for the most vulnerable moment to strike. In fact, Twilight had begun to feel that the magic-infused energy in the air was thickening, becoming more oppressive. Something was undeniably wrong. And as if confirming her fears, the source of that energy was coming from the exact direction where Pinkie was staring. The sound of a town hall employee’s voice broke through the tense atmosphere. Sweetie Drops and the other two ponies arrived at the rear entrance of the building, where they were met by a tall, stern stallion standing guard. His posture radiated professionalism. “You can’t go in,” the stallion said firmly, his deep, authoritative voice leaving no room for argument. “But I really need to speak to those mares,” another stallion insisted, visibly desperate. Beads of sweat ran down his forehead. “Calm down… uh… what’s your name again?” Sweetie Drops asked, realizing she had never bothered to ask. “Me? I-I'm Shein,” he stammered. “Well then, calm down, Shein. Let me handle this,” Sweetie Drops said, her tone steady, though her eyes carried a look that left no room for doubt. Lyra leaned closer to her friend, whispering anxiously in her ear, “And how exactly are you planning to convince him to let us in?” “No need to convince him,” Sweetie Drops replied without looking at Lyra, her gaze locked on the stallion. “I have the right to enter.” Sweetie Drops reached into her mane with her hoof and pulled out a golden badge engraved with Princess Celestia’s insignia. The authority that emanated from the badge was unmistakable. The stallion exhaled sharply, surprised, as Sweetie Drops quickly returned the badge to her mane. “Celestia’s authority,” he muttered, stunned. Seeing the badge, he immediately realized there was no room to argue. These official badges were ornate metals, gilded with gold, sculpted with Celestia’s image, a horseshoe in the center, and a radiant sun above it, exuding the princess’s distinctive magic. They symbolized the absolute authority granted by Celestia to the bearer, allowing them to do whatever was necessary. “Of course. My apologies, miss. Please, go ahead,” the stallion said, stepping aside to open the door courteously. “Thank you. Let’s move,” Sweetie Drops said, galloping through the doorway without waiting for the others. Shein followed closely behind without hesitation. “Bon Bon, wait for me!” Lyra shouted, rushing after her friend. “What was that thing you showed the guard?” she called out, her mind racing to process what had just happened. Sweetie Drops remained silent, her pace steady. The weight of what was to come loomed heavily over her, leaving no room for distractions. “Why are you acting so weird?!” Lyra shouted again, her voice rising with the pressure of the situation. “Now’s not the time, Lyra,” Sweetie Drops growled, her tone firm but laced with discomfort. She couldn’t afford to lose focus. There was something far more important at hand. Frustrated, Lyra let out an exasperated growl and lunged at her friend. Both mares tumbled to the ground with a loud thud. “No! I want you to tell me what’s going on! Ever since that wave hit the town, you haven’t been yourself! Are you even really you?!” Lyra cried, her voice trembling as tears threatened to spill. The tension only fueled her paranoia, her anxiety growing with each passing moment. Sweetie Drops had never been so closed off, so distant. Sweetie Drops avoided Lyra’s gaze, her eyes darting around for a few seconds as if searching for an escape from the confrontation. Finally, with a heavy sigh, she gave in. “Shein, go on ahead. I need to speak with Lyra alone,” Sweetie Drops said as she pushed her friend off her and slowly stood up, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. The stallion nodded firmly and galloped away. “I swear, I’ll repay you all one day,” he muttered as he disappeared down the hall. The two mares were left alone, the silence between them palpable. Sweetie Drops avoided Lyra’s eyes, her heart pounding in her chest. “Well?” Lyra demanded, tapping the floor impatiently with her hoof, her gaze fixed on Sweetie Drops, searching for answers. Sweetie Drops kept her eyes on the ground for a few moments, her brow furrowing as her conflicting thoughts churned. After a brief pause, she finally raised her head and met Lyra’s gaze with a determined expression. She couldn’t keep everything hidden any longer. Shein didn’t slow down for even a second, despite the burning in his lungs and the pleading of his muscles for rest. He couldn’t stop; compared to whatever Fern was going through, this was nothing. Upon reaching the exit door at the far end of the town hall, the stallion burst through it with a forceful push, the sound luckily drowned out by the commotion outside. Shein’s gaze darted erratically around until he spotted the unicorn sitting in a corner to his right. “Miss Twilight! MISS TWILIGHT!” Shein shouted and immediately galloped toward her to grab her attention, but he wasn’t the only one who noticed. “Hey! Stop him! How did he get into the town hall?!” yelled an employee, and a small group of them intercepted the stallion, blocking his path and shoving him back. “What’s going on?!” Twilight turned, alarmed, seeing a group of employees restraining a pony she didn’t recognize but who was shouting her name like she was his last hope. “Twilight, I need your help, please! You’re the only one who can help me!” Shein cried as he struggled against the employees. “No civilians are allowed in the town hall. I’m sorry, but you need to leave immediately,” growled one of the employees at random. Twilight scrutinized the stallion’s expression and noticed his desperation. It wasn’t the typical fear she had seen in the other ponies; it was as though he had witnessed something. She quickly approached the group and tried to calm them. “No, no, no, it’s fine. Let him go.” The employees complied, releasing Shein cautiously. The stallion took deep breaths, trying to refill his exhausted lungs. “Miss Twilight, you need to listen to me, please,” he said, attempting to steady his voice, though the anguish was unmistakable. “Take a moment to breathe, calm down first,” Twilight said, subtly gesturing with a hoof to usher the other ponies away and create some privacy. Shein inhaled deeply for a few more seconds before blurting out, his words coming in a rush. “There’s no time. I… I think I know what caused that energy.” Twilight’s concern deepened as she focused on Shein. “Are you sure? This is extremely serious.” Shein spoke in a frantic, hurried manner. “Yes, my friend was taken. We were at the bar on the outskirts of town, and I argued with him. Then the bartender came to break us up, and suddenly… something appeared out of nowhere. I tried to run, but then… it took him, and—” He was speaking so fast that Twilight struggled to follow. “Wait, wait, wait. Slow down—I can’t understand you. Your friend was taken? And a bar? Since when does Ponyville have a bar? Look, I need you to explain exactly what happened. I can’t act on your words if they’re so vague, and worse if you’re this scattered. I understand you’re scared, but please, calm down and talk to me.” Shein understood Twilight perfectly, but calming down in this situation was almost impossible. Still, he knew that if he didn’t, things could spiral further out of control. Taking several deep breaths, Shein steadied his nerves while Twilight waited patiently. After one last long exhale, he began to speak again.
Chap 15 (secrets) part 2 “You lied to me!” Lyra’s voice shattered like glass hitting the ground, filled with rage that barely concealed her profound sadness. Sweetie Drops averted her gaze, her ears folding back. Words crowded her throat, but none made it past her lips. How could she explain that every decision had been to protect Lyra? “You weren’t a candy seller... you were a Canterlot agent. Everything I thought I knew about you—it was all a lie!” Lyra’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she took a step back, as though needing to create distance. “Lyra, please… I never wanted to hurt you.” Sweetie Drops lifted a hoof toward her, but Lyra recoiled from the touch. “I am a candy seller. Listen, I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but I had direct orders from Celestia herself. I was bound to secrecy.” Lyra lowered her head, hiding her face behind her mane, unable to face the truth. “That’s not what hurts the most.” “Then what is it? I’ve been a good partner. I’ve never caused trouble, always supported you in everything. Why does this bother you so much?” Lyra raised her head, revealing a tear-streaked face. “Because what hurts is that you used me as a cover for your fake life. You even changed your personality to deceive me.” Though Sweetie Drops wanted to deny it, part of it was true. Her chest tightened as she saw how deeply Lyra was affected. “I’m sorry, truly... I tried to appeal to the princess, to get permission to tell you alone, but she denied it.” “I don’t believe you anymore,” Lyra muttered, wiping her tears with a hoof, her voice soft and broken. “I… I need time to think. I’m leaving. I don’t think I’m needed here anyway,” she said, turning slowly and starting to trot toward the exit. “Lyra, wait.” Sweetie Drops grabbed her by the shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. "Focus on your mission. After all, it's your real job, isn't it? Don't worry about me, Bon Bon." Lyra chuckled bitterly. "If that even is your real name." Sweetie Drops' heart clenched even tighter, and she cast her gaze to the ground, the weight of her anguish pressing down on her. "My real name is Sweetie Drops," she admitted. Lyra gasped and shot a sideways glance at the mare, her brow furrowing again as fresh tears spilled from her eyes. She jerked away from Sweetie Drops' touch and galloped out of the town hall. Sweetie Drops clenched her teeth, closed her eyes tightly, let out a long sigh, and resumed her path. For her, fulfilling the mission had always been one of the most important things in her life. At least, that was true before she met Lyra. She never imagined her life would be so derailed by one simple mare. She truly cared for her, a genuine affection that she rarely allowed herself to feel in her line of work. Well, not anymore. But she couldn't lose focus. "She might be very upset right now, but I'm sure that once she calms down, we can talk properly. I just need to finish this first." "Twilight, Twilight, where are you?!" Fortunately, Sweetie Drops didn’t have to search far. Just a few meters ahead, a mare stepped out of the mayor’s office. It was, of course, the mayor herself. She looked visibly nervous, her anxiety so palpable that Sweetie Drops noticed she didn’t even register her presence. Mayor Mare simply stared at the ground, muttering incoherent complaints under her breath. "Excuse me, Mayor Mare, I need to speak with you," Sweetie Drops said in the calmest, softest voice she could manage, trying not to startle her. Even so, the mayor yelped in fright, needing a few moments to collect herself. "How did you get in here? Is this… is this a coup because of my incompetence?" she stammered in comic panic. In another situation, Sweetie Drops might have found it amusing, but not now. Sweetie Drops could only look at the mayor with understanding. "How can I make her see that what’s happening is beyond anything they can imagine?" Her mind raced nonstop. Without wasting any more time, she pulled out her badge of authority. When she held it up to Mare’s face, the mayor’s eyes widened, and her fears dissipated instantly. "Is that a—?" "Yes, yes, it’s a badge of authority. Mayor, I’m here to help under Princess Celestia’s orders. I need you to listen." The mayor smiled with relief, clearly believing her prayers had been answered by the Princess. "I’m all ears." "There’s a bar on the outskirts of town, the only one, actually. It’s so hidden and poorly advertised that not many ponies know about it. I went there with my friends to drink about half an hour ago." Twilight smiled slightly, her breath easing as she processed this information. "Good, that’s better. Now, you said you got into a fight with your friend there, correct?" The stallion spoke more dejectedly, unable to meet the mare's gaze. "Yes, we fought outside the tavern, and the owner came out to break it up. Then, out of nowhere, this… thing appeared out of nowhere, it took Fern to the Everfree Forest. A few minutes later, the energy wave hit the town…" he said in a low voice. Twilight frowned with concern. The stallion's fears weren't just paranoia—someone was truly in danger. His expressions were too sincere to be lies. "Alright, I'll help you. I'll look for him. I've traced the epicenter of the wave, and if these two events are connected, your friend should be near that area." "I want to help too!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed from behind Twilight, bouncing forward and landing between them. "Huh? Are you okay, Twilight?" she asked innocently, looking at her friend. Twilight froze in place, her hoof pressed against her chest. "No point in complaining now," she muttered under her breath, her mind racing to calm herself. The shock didn't last long, and she shifted to a sympathetic smile for the pink pony. Pinkie’s attitude was the same as always, but Twilight couldn’t ignore the tremor in her knees. She was fighting her fear the only way she knew how. "Pinkie, I appreciate the gesture, but I’d prefer you stay here and help the townsfolk. This feels more serious than our past adventures," Twilight said, her voice laced with apprehension, prioritizing her friend's safety. "I don’t want anything to happen to you, Pinkie." She glanced down at her own trembling knees. Pinkie noticed Twilight’s concern and brushed it off. "Silly, I told you I’m fine." Pinkie shook her hooves to stop the shaking. "It’s not fear; I told you, it means something big is going to happen, and I want to be there to help." "I know, but the town…" "Not to interrupt, but I don’t think Fern has much time!" Shein interjected, his voice full of desperation. "The townsfolk can panic all they want, but unlike him, they’ll be safe here. The town can wait." "Actually, that won’t be necessary." All three ponies turned at the sound of a new voice. Approaching them were two mares: one easily recognized as the mayor, and the other only familiar to Shein. Twilight quickly approached Mayor Mare. "Mayor, I’m relieved to see you’re alright." She then turned her gaze to the mare leading the trot. "And you are…?" The mare promptly showed her badge. "Agent Sweetie Drops. That’s all I can tell you." "She’s the one who helped me get into the town hall," Shein added in her defense. "Wow, a secret agent!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, leaping into the conversation. She leaned in close to the agent, resting a hoof on her shoulder. "Tell me the truth. White chocolate isn’t real chocolate, right? So why do they call it chocolate? Is it some kind of conspiracy to overthrow chocolate as the pinnacle of flavor? Come on, tell me your secrets…" she whispered, her eyes unsettlingly intense. "Uhhh…" Sweetie Drops stammered, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she struggled to respond. "Just ignore her, for your own good," Twilight said with an embarrassed smile. "So, Agent, what were you saying earlier?" Sweetie Drops nodded and carefully removed Pinkie's hoof. "I was ordered by Princess Celestia to prepare and inform the mayor about the arrival of her guard in town due to the potential danger in the forest. The orders were to prevent anyone from entering the Everfree Forest until the guards arrived. However, knowing this pony's friend is in serious danger, I’ll allow you to venture into the forest." "Fantastic! That makes us secret agents, doesn’t it?" Pinkie exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "Come on, Twilight, we’ve got ponies to save!" The pink mare tried to gallop off but was stopped by Twilight's hoof on her neck. "Hold on a second. I’m relieved to hear that Princess Celestia is aware, but something about this feels a bit off," Twilight said, narrowing her eyes. "Now that you mention it, it is odd. I thought the Princess and her guards didn’t work at night," Pinkie added innocently, rubbing her chin. "What? No! Not that! I mean, why didn’t she send me a message first? I’m her most faithful student—her only student! Shouldn’t I be the first one informed in town?" Twilight shouted, both confused and slightly annoyed. "Twilight!" By a twist of fate, a small purple dragon burst out of the town hall, exhausted and alarmed. He ran as fast as his short, chubby legs would carry him, frantically waving a scroll in the air. When his eyes met Twilight’s, his excitement made him trip, but he didn’t stop. Twilight watched him approach, and her anger melted away like snow under the sun, replaced by a growing sense of foolishness. How hadn’t she realized sooner? The little dragon was always the one receiving and delivering letters. Twilight couldn’t help but feel like an idiot. On impulse, she slapped her face with a hoof, thoroughly embarrassed. "Twilight! I’ve got a message from the Princess—it says—" "That there’s danger in the Everfree Forest and we shouldn’t go in, right?" Twilight interrupted quickly, keeping her hoof on her face. "Uh, yeah… How did you know?" the dragon asked, bewildered. Upon hearing her assistant’s confirmation, Twilight could only rub her face harder in frustration. If she’d stayed home, none of this would have happened. Twilight let out a groan of exasperation. "Fine. We’re wasting time. Here’s the plan: I’ll lead the way." She closed her eyes, focusing on the energy around her. Suddenly, the world seemed to darken in her mind, as though she were seeing in the dark, with the contours of structures and objects faintly outlined by magical glimmers. The energy flowed, appearing to her as a blue mist interwoven with the vibrant colors of the ponies. Everything else was silent—only she could see these patterns. She channeled the magic in her horn, weaving a clear path toward their destination. She opened her eyes with determination, as if she had made an irreversible decision. "I have a path mapped out in my mind. If we want to reach that pony, we must leave now. Mayor Mare, Spike, stay here and assist Rarity with the townsfolk until the Princess’s guards arrive. Pinkie Pie, Sweetie Drops, and I will teleport as close as I can." Twilight charged her horn with more magic. "Wait! Twilight, you told me you wouldn’t go near the forest!" the dragon shouted, his voice heavy with concern. "I know what I said, Spike, but this is too serious to ignore. I’m the only one who can reach that pony quickly." Twilight swiftly formed a circle of magic around the three mares. "But…" Twilight knelt in front of Spike, placing a gentle hoof on his shoulder. "Spike, I know you’re worried, and believe me, I am too." Her voice softened, though it carried an unwavering resolve. "But I need you to trust me. I promise I’ll take every necessary precaution and return so we can handle this together." Spike looked at her, his eyes filled with anxiety, but he slowly nodded. "Okay… just please, be careful, Twilight." She gave him a tender smile before standing again, her horn glowing as she prepared to depart. "I promise." "Relax, kid. It’s common knowledge that her decision-making under pressure is… questionable, but it’s my job to keep ponies safe. I’ll keep her in check," Sweetie Drops said, winking sympathetically as Twilight growled in protest. "And I’ll keep our super-secret team’s spirits high!" Pinkie Pie added, raising a hoof energetically. The mares’ words lightened Spike’s mood, and he nodded with relief. His worry eased as he saw the confidence in their faces. Twilight’s magic surged from her horn, a brilliant light that almost blinded the nearby ponies. She focused all her energy, attempting to transport the three bodies much farther than she ever had before. Just seconds from completing the spell, the stallion spoke one last time. "Miss Twilight, I… betrayed Fern’s trust! For a moment, I even thought about abandoning him." Tears streamed down Shein’s face again. "I’m not strong enough to help him on my own. I’m just a coward who doesn’t deserve anything, but… I want to ask for one thing." Shein bowed low to the ground, a gesture of desperate plea. "Don’t let him die." Twilight looked at the stallion, her eyes filled with compassion and determination. "I promise you that too." "And while we’re at it, we’ll work on that self-esteem of yours when we get back," Pinkie said with a comforting smile. Without another word, the sphere of light enveloped the mares, and they vanished in a flash. Shein remained in his bow until Mayor Mare stepped beside him, placing a hoof gently on his back. "You can wait in the town hall if you’d like. You must be under a lot of stress." "No, I must wait for the princess's guard. There's something I didn’t mention, and I want to confess everything to the authorities," he said sadly, standing up slowly and dragging himself toward the building’s wall, where he slumped down as if his strings had been cut. "Wow, I don’t know what happened to him, but it must’ve been bad," Spike said, completely missing the gravity of the moment. "But what did he mean by confessing something he didn’t mention…?" "LOOK, IT’S THE MAYOR!" A random pony in the crowd finally noticed the presence of the one who was supposed to lead and speak for them. The pegasus who had managed to act as the town’s spokesperson spoke with condescension. "Well, look who decided to show up. Mayor Mare, if it’s not too much trouble, why don’t you come and do your job instead of delegating it to others?" "Don’t be so rude, darling. That kind of talk is unbecoming of a civilized pony," Rarity scolded, narrowing her eyes like a mother reprimanding her child. The pegasus tried to retort sharply, but the words got stuck in his throat when Rarity narrowed her eyes even further. Like a scolded colt, he crossed his hooves and looked away. "That’s better. Now, ladies and gentlemen, give me a moment to speak with the mayor, and then I’ll address all of you," Rarity said in a calm yet decisive tone. She trotted away with her usual meticulous grace, her posture elegant and unyielding. As she passed by Light Wood, he quickly handed her a handkerchief, as if anticipating her needs. Rarity offered him a small nod of thanks, gracefully extending her hoof to take the handkerchief without losing her air of sophistication. Before she could fully respond, a small dragon suddenly burst onto the scene at a speed that would’ve made Rainbow Dash proud. Spike appeared out of nowhere, running with determination, holding a tray firmly in his claws. With a smooth motion, he lifted it directly in front of Rarity. On the tray rested not only a professionally folded handkerchief but also a glass of perfectly served apple cider. Rarity’s eyes widened in surprise, and a smile lit up her face as she saw what Spike had brought. "Spike-waiky! What are you doing here?" she exclaimed, her voice brimming with delight and gratitude. She grabbed the handkerchief with her hoof while her magic levitated the cider. She dabbed her face delicately with the handkerchief before taking an elegant sip of the cider. Spike, despite his small stature, grinned with confidence, proud of his accomplishment. "I came to deliver a message to Twilight, and she told me to stay and help you." Upon hearing this, Rarity frowned slightly, her head whipping around as she searched for Twilight. "She told you to stay? Did she leave?" she asked, her voice a mix of concern and confusion. Her eyes scanned every corner of the town hall’s exterior, desperately seeking her friend. But as she looked, she noticed something else was missing—Pinkie Pie had disappeared as well. She frowned, feeling slightly offended. “How rude of them to leave me behind,” the mare muttered, her brow furrowed. Her words carried evident frustration, though there was also a spark of confusion. "I'm sure they didn't mean to, but they have more pressing matters to attend to," Mayor Mare said, her voice calm, though her expression betrayed a hint of worry. Rarity looked at her intently, her gaze softening slightly. "Mayor, I'm glad to see you're feeling better, but... what kind of problems?" "A Canterlot agent explained everything to me. Twilight and Pinkie Pie left with her to rescue a pony in the Everfree Forest... I hope you won’t be upset about that," Mare said, her tone tinged with regret. "No, it's fine. Honestly, it was the best decision. I need to head home and make sure my little sister isn’t panicking," Rarity replied, her ears drooping. "The poor thing has been completely alone for several minutes. I can’t even imagine how scared she must be." "Then I won’t keep you any longer. Thank you so much for helping me with the citizens. I’ll manage things from here," Mare said, trying to sound confident. She glanced at the crowd, which was impatiently awaiting the end of their conversation. She was grateful they were far enough away not to hear her. Mare swallowed hard. "I can handle this," she said, though there was a faint hesitation in her voice. "And I’ll be here to help you!" Spike shouted enthusiastically. "Ooooh, you’re quite the gentleman, Spikey-Wikey," Rarity responded, leaning down to give him a big hug. Spike returned the embrace joyfully, subtly turning his head to glance sideways, a smug grin spreading across his face as he caught sight of the stallion still holding out the handkerchief. Light Wood stood frozen, mouth agape, one of his eyebrows twitching in disbelief. Rarity released Spike after a few seconds and calmly turned to the mayor. "With your permission, Mayor, I’ll be leaving. I hope everything goes well." With her characteristic elegance, Rarity trotted past the mayor toward the town hall. "Come along, Spike." "I'm right behind you, Rarity!" the little dragon replied, his short legs moving quickly to keep up. "Goodbye, Miss Rarity," Mare said as she watched the two enter the town hall, likely to exit through the back door, away from the crowd. "I’ve been upstaged by a baby dragon..." Light Wood muttered, still in the same position, his gaze fixed on the spot where Rarity and Spike had disappeared. His tone was a mix of frustration and disbelief, as though he couldn’t process what had just happened. Mare slowly turned toward her bodyguard, her expression a blend of curiosity and confusion. "Did you say something, Light Wood?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "That dragon!" Light Wood exclaimed, his face flushing with restrained anger. "He stole all of Rarity's attention and then mocked me right in my face." He pursed his lips, his jaw tightening as he ground his teeth, visibly annoyed. Mare looked at him with a strained, awkward smile before averting her gaze, feeling the weight of his words. "W-well... if you’ll excuse me, I have ponies to attend to." The mayor quickly distanced herself from the frustrated stallion and positioned herself where Rarity had been moments earlier. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and spoke firmly. She paused for a moment to find her voice, then straightened her posture and addressed the crowd with confidence: "Dear citizens, I apologize for the delay, but I assure you that your wait was not in vain. Just moments ago, I received important information from none other than Princess Celestia herself." Author's Note I'm going to follow Paul's advice, and I'm going to stop placing images, and the drawings I make will be put at the end of the chapter.
Chap 16 (Alien city) Darkness engulfed everything. The surroundings were an abyss of shadows where sounds seemed trapped, muffled, and distorted. A sharp ringing pierced the silence, growing louder with each passing second, as though trying to wrench someone from their stupor. Then, other noises began to seep through: the crash of shattering objects, the thud of bodies hitting the ground, distorted screams, and alarms that sounded faintly familiar. "Wake up..." The voice was barely a whisper among the chaos, struggling to break through the clamor. "Wake up..." The ringing intensified, almost unbearable, but the voice grew stronger, more insistent. "LENDARY, WAKE UP!" The final cry broke like thunder, forcing her eyes open abruptly. The sounds around her suddenly sharpened into clarity. Lendary shot to her hooves, the sharp clatter of them against concrete echoing in the cold, still air. Her breath came in short, visible puffs, misting in the chill. Her eyes darted around wildly, searching for anything familiar. But all she found was concrete and metal stretching endlessly in every direction. Even as she looked down, the rough gray surface seemed to stare back at her. "What...?" she murmured, her voice thick with confusion, barely audible in the void. A flicker in her peripheral vision made her snap her head to the side. Her gaze locked onto a solitary metal post. At its peak, a light blinked erratically, fighting to stay lit. But what truly unsettled Lendary wasn’t the post itself—it was the source of the light: a glass panel. It wasn’t a magical gem or the warm glow of an oil lamp. It was something entirely different, something that didn’t belong to her world. "Where...?" she whispered, her voice faltering as her gaze lifted to the unfamiliar surroundings. What she saw took her breath away. Despite the evident damage, the buildings rose like titans of glass and steel, their surfaces adorned with vibrant lights that danced and shimmered. Massive billboards covered their facades, projecting images and words in a language she couldn’t comprehend. Higher still, colossal screens displayed moving figures, their vibrant colors vivid and surreal, as though powered by an unsettling and alien magic. "Where are we...?" she asked, her ears perking forward in alarm as confusion and disbelief overtook her. ... ....... ......... Shibuya. 12:35 AM. "I don’t know. I just woke up too," Lubazi said, his gaze scanning the surroundings with the same mix of awe and unease. Lendary turned her head toward her leader, who stood just a few steps away. Beside him, Moxy stared into the distance, her fur bristling as if sensing imminent danger. "What happened?" Lendary asked, lifting a hoof to rub the back of her neck. A dull ache throbbed there, as if she’d fallen from a great height. "The last thing I remember is leaving the cave... and then that light." Lubazi frowned, his thoughts caught on Morcly’s final words. "...The crystal will summon everything resembling the anchor..." he murmured, repeating the phrase softly before speaking more clearly. "What the artifact is trying to do is fuse this place with our dimension." "Fuse it?" Lendary looked at him skeptically. "I thought that crystal only brought living beings. Why do you think that? What if instead of merging dimensions, we were just brought here?" Lubazi tilted his head, gesturing toward the end of the street. "Look around you, Lendary." Following the direction of his gaze, Lendary noticed something that made her heart stop for a moment. In the middle of the road, a giant tree had torn through the asphalt, breaking free from the ground. Its dark, twisted branches were unmistakable, imbued with the wild magic of the Everfree Forest. "That..." Lendary took a step forward, her eyes wide open. "That’s an Everfree tree." "Exactly," Lubazi said gravely, nodding. "I don’t think this place planted a tree from another dimension in the middle of its streets." Lendary furrowed her brow, trying to process the situation. "But we were in the mountains... far from the forest. By several meters, even." Lubazi sighed, his calculating gaze scanning their surroundings. "Then perhaps the crystal is trying to merge two spaces into one. Maybe this place..." He slowly turned, examining the damaged structures around them. "...is an amalgamation of both. A mixture of our world and this one." The air grew heavier as his words hung between them. Even the wind, carrying a scent of damp earth mixed with something unfamiliar, seemed to confirm Lubazi's suspicions. Lendary, true to her impatient nature, started trotting down the streets, her eyes darting from one sign to another with a blend of curiosity and wonder. "Well, the only thing I can say is that this world must be full of intellectuals." She smiled, stopping in front of a building with display windows. "Everything seems so advanced." Her attention shifted to the signs, covered in strange symbols that, to her, looked like meaningless scribbles. "Although their writing... Honestly, it looks like someone spilled ink at random. And don’t even get me started on their sense of fashion." She peered through the glass. Inside, there were mannequins shaped like bipedal creatures dressed in extravagant outfits: some tattered, others in loud colors, and one that looked like a clown costume. "Either they’re a civilization of misfits or this is a shop for cheap disguises." She chuckled softly, amused by her own remark. "Lendary, stop wasting time. We need to move," Lubazi’s measured voice called from behind her. His sharp eyes scanned the area cautiously. Everything about this place screamed danger, and given Morcly's warnings, he wasn’t interested in testing how real those threats might be. Lendary, ignoring her leader’s serious tone, gently pushed open the large glass door and entered the building. She approached the mannequins, studying them with a playful smile. "Check this out, Lubazi," she said, turning to him with a mischievous air. "If these mannequins represent the average physique of this civilization, then they’re like scrawny minotaurs. I’m sure if they walked on all fours, they’d barely match my height." She burst into laughter, pressing a hoof to her chest. "Man, I wish Tempest were here. Maybe this would’ve brought a smile to her sour face." "Lendary!" Lubazi growled, stepping into the building with a furrowed brow. But the mare kept laughing, oblivious to the tension in his tone. "I don’t see what Morcly was so scared about," she continued between chuckles. Suddenly, a firm tug on her tail made her stop in her tracks. Lubazi stared at her with restrained fury, his eyes reflecting both anger and frustration. "How can you say something so heartless?" Lubazi exclaimed, his voice tense as he struggled to keep from shouting. "Morcly just died, and you're making jokes as if nothing happened. You knew him better than the rest of us! Do you have no empathy at all?" Lendary raised an eyebrow, her expression relaxed and unconcerned, as if Lubazi's words didn’t affect her in the slightest. "Maybe I'd be upset if he were really dead." She smirked slightly, almost as if enjoying the misunderstanding. "But honestly, when I thought the crystal was going to explode, I assumed we’d all die. However, as you said, it didn’t explode. It just brought this place here all at once. Which means Morcly is still out there... unconscious somewhere." Lubazi was about to respond, but a calm voice interrupted him. "And if he isn’t?" Moxy, who had silently approached, observed them seriously, her ears alert to the surroundings. Lendary closed her eyes and sighed with confidence. "You said it yourself, Lubazi. I know him better than you. I know that idiot always has a Plan B for his Plan B." For a moment, silence fell between them. Lubazi lowered his gaze, processing Lendary's words. Though he wouldn’t admit it, part of him wanted to believe she was right. The silence was broken by an intermittent glow coming from Lubazi’s saddlebags. The runes inside shone in an irregular pattern, casting blue flashes on his focused face. Moxy and Lendary immediately turned their attention to him. Carefully, Lubazi took out the rune and held it up to his eyes, studying it closely. "It's detecting nearby energy," he said in a low, almost monotone voice. "It’s alive, but weak. It shouldn’t pose a threat." "Just what we need!" Lendary exclaimed, her enthusiastic tone breaking the tension. She stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Before we leave this place, we need to take someone. With all this chaos, it won’t be long before ponies come to investigate. Whatever’s happening in this alien city is Celestia’s problem now." "It’s too risky," Lubazi said, raising an eyebrow. His cold tone contrasted sharply with Lendary’s energy. "We don’t know who or what is fighting in this city. These ‘aliens’ might be more dangerous than you think." Lendary glared at him. "What’s the matter, Lubazi? Are you scared?" Her voice carried a restrained anger that grew more evident with every word. "You still have your stupid potions in the saddlebags, don’t you? Don’t make me regret making them if you’re too afraid to use them!" Lubazi turned to her, his eyes narrowing. "Don’t talk to me like I’m just another soldier!" he snapped, his voice carrying restrained power that echoed through the building. "I’m the leader of this operation, and I don’t have to put up with your whining. The potions are only for life-or-death situations." He stepped closer, his tone sharpening into something almost mocking. "And let me remind you, because of your childish tantrums, only Moxy and I have potions. You chose to come unarmed, as if this were some kind of game." A brief, sarcastic smile crossed his face. "Seriously, with all the talent you could use... and you waste it like a spoiled brat." Lendary gritted her teeth, her body taut like a string about to snap. "Don’t talk to me as if you know what it means!" Her voice trembled with a mix of fury and something deeper, something she couldn’t put into words. He wasn’t entirely wrong. She was one of the best potion-makers there was, and her presence on the mission was indispensable for that reason. But her resentment toward her talent ran deeper than mere whims or tantrums. To Lendary, every potion she crafted was a reminder of the expectations others had of her—what the world demanded of her. Her jaw tightened as memories of those days came rushing back. By the queen’s order, she’d been forced to abandon her ideals and dedicate herself to something she despised. If it hadn’t been for Tempest, who stood by her during those torturous times, she might’ve ended up as bitter as her... or worse. "I don’t need potions. I can handle myself," she muttered in a determined whisper. Lubazi wanted to retort but was cut off by Moxy. "I think she has a point," Moxy said finally, her gaze fixed in the distance. Behind the buildings, an orange light flickered as if flames were consuming something beyond the horizon. Slowly, she turned back to the group, her face as indifferent as ever. "The mission was to bring a being with that energy back to the Zebrican kingdom. We can’t return empty-hooved." "Thanks." Lendary grinned triumphantly, throwing a defiant look at Lubazi. "I guess someone has some common sense." "Common sense isn’t exactly your strong suit," Lubazi shot back, irritated, as he adjusted the saddlebags on his back. An uncomfortable silence fell over the group. Lubazi and Lendary’s gazes locked once again, the tension between them almost palpable. Finally, the stallion sighed in resignation and tucked the rune back into his saddlebag. "Fine. If the detected being is weak, we’ll approach carefully. But we can’t stay here for long." Without another word, the three zebras left the store and returned to the road. The streets, though empty, felt even more ominous as the shadows of the battered buildings stretched under the flickering light of the streetlamps. "Before we go any further, make sure you have your teleportation crystals," Lubazi said firmly, digging a hoof into his saddlebag and pulling out a black crystal that glowed faintly. The others followed suit, revealing identical crystals. "Remember," Lubazi continued, making sure he had their attention, "this crystal can only be used once and with one being. Its range is wide, but don’t waste it. If you’re not cornered, this will take us straight home." "You don’t have to remind me." Lendary held hers up proudly, a flash of satisfaction lighting up her face. "I was part of the mission to recover them from the Crystal Kingdom, remember?" For a moment, her mind wandered to the memories of that mission, an experience that had changed the course of her life. Lubazi, unwilling to engage in another argument, ignored the comment and focused on giving orders. "Moxy, you’ll search for Morcly. If the explosion didn’t kill him, he should have his runes. When you’re close, yours will light up. Find him, activate your teleportation crystals, and return to the kingdom. I’m sure he’ll need urgent medical attention." Moxy nodded with a brief incline of her head, her expression as serious as ever. Then Lubazi turned to Lendary, sighing as if he already anticipated trouble. "As for us, we’ll head to where the rune’s signal points and take whatever’s there." Lendary’s grin widened, her eyes shining with excitement. "No unnecessary fights, understood?" Lubazi extended a hoof in front of her, cutting off any comment before she could speak. Lendary rolled her eyes in boredom. "Sure, whatever you say." "I suppose that’s the best I’ll get." The stallion sighed before barking, "Move out!" With that final command, the zebras galloped off. Moxy took the opposite path, her hooves echoing on the asphalt as she disappeared into the shadows of the buildings. Lubazi and Lendary headed toward the area marked by the rune, noticing how the streets grew more uneven and damaged with every step. The buildings around them loomed like charred skeletons, and the ash-laden air confirmed they were nearing the heart of the chaos. Author's Note As I said, I will place my drawings at the end of the chapters and will no longer include images of landscapes.
Chap 17 (First contact) —Look at those metal machines, they're huge. —Lendary pointed at a wrecked vehicle on the side of the road—. Are they some kind of carriage? Wow, Morcly would lose his mind if he saw this. Her eyes widened as she noticed an even larger machine, almost six meters long, with a massive cylinder at the back. —This world must be a griffon's paradise, with so much metal everywhere. —Lendary let out a laugh, clearly fascinated. —Stay focused. —Lubazi spoke gravely, his gaze fixed on their surroundings—. Look at the destruction. One of those “carriages” was thrown against a building with enough force to go through it. We need to stay alert to whatever is capable of that. —The mayor of this city must be more worried about all the paperwork he'll have to do to fix this mess. —Lendary rolled her eyes with a mischievous grin—. Then again, maybe he has some automated device for that. Lubazi let out an exasperated growl. —You really get on my nerves. —It’s the only talent I like to use. Or maybe you’re just too easy to annoy. —Lendary shot back with a mocking smile, clearly enjoying her little victory. Lubazi gritted his teeth, holding back a retort, but any response got stuck in his throat as they turned a corner and faced a new scene. The street was destroyed down to its foundations. Flames spread across the ground like hungry tongues, and in the distance, an entire building had collapsed into a heap of rubble. Everything pointed to a battle that had happened here not long ago. The zebras' steps became more cautious. They moved in silence, their hooves barely touching the cracked asphalt. BAM! Both froze when a body flew out from the other end of the street, hitting the ground and rolling until it crashed hard against a metal pole. The impact's sound echoed like thunder in the fiery stillness of the place. —Take cover! —Lubazi whispered urgently, pointing to an overturned vehicle nearby. They slid behind the wrecked car, their bodies tense and their breaths held. Lendary peeked out just slightly, her curiosity battling with her survival instinct. —What the heck was that...? —she murmured, her eyes fixed on the motionless figure at the base of the pole. Lubazi raised a hoof to signal for silence, his ears tilting forward as he scanned the area, alert for any sound that might reveal the presence of whatever had thrown that creature with such force. Lendary peeked slightly from behind the vehicle, studying the fallen figure closely. —Ouch. —She whistled softly, her voice barely a whisper—. That's gonna hurt tomorrow... or better yet, for the rest of their life. Her gaze traveled over the deep burns marking the creature's body, a grotesque sight that only fueled her curiosity. —And to think the mannequins didn’t do them justice. They're way weirder up close. Lubazi quickly turned to her, his expression serious. He placed a hoof over his mouth to silence her, whispering angrily: —Shut up, Lendary. They'll hear us. The mare opened her mouth to retort but stopped when she saw Lubazi turn his head toward the far end of the street, his body tensing like a rope about to snap. From the shadows of the rubble, another creature emerged. It looked similar to the first: tall, bipedal, and covered in wounds, though its movement was slow and uneven due to a noticeable limp. Despite its condition, each step it took seemed to radiate a suffocating, dense aura, like that of a predator stalking its prey. Lendary swallowed hard as the air around her grew heavier. The creature wasn't looking directly at her, but the sense of threat was undeniable. For the first time in a long while, she felt her usual confidence waver. —Is it... —She whispered, but the words died in her throat when the creature turned its gaze in their direction, as if it knew they were there. For one eternal second, Lendary swore that gaze pierced through her soul right through the metal of the carriage. Time seemed to freeze as a chilling cold ran through her entire body. It was an empty gaze, devoid of emotion, but with a crushing weight that felt like it was stealing her breath away. Then, as if they had been deemed irrelevant, the creature’s eyes shifted toward the wounded figure in front of it. Lendary exhaled the breath she hadn't realized she was holding, her body still trembling from the impact of that brief encounter. Lubazi remained silent, his eyes fixed on the new threat. He was in even worse shape than Lendary, struggling to keep his breathing steady as he continued to assess its movements carefully. The creature continued advancing toward the fallen figure, ignoring them completely. But the air remained heavy, as if a storm were about to break, and they both knew that the slightest mistake could draw its attention. —Well, weird but definitely intimidating. —Lendary let out a nervous laugh, her breathing still unsteady as she tried to regain her composure—. I'll give them that. Her eyes returned to the creature. Each step seemed heavier than the last, but the aura it emanated remained oppressive. In front of it, the other creature struggled desperately to get up. Its body was covered in wounds, its condition bordering on pitiful, and yet it refused to fall. Although its limbs trembled visibly, it managed to get on its knees and raise its arms in a guard stance, as if determined to keep fighting to its last breath. Lendary whistled softly, impressed despite the chaos surrounding them. —And that other creature... it sure has guts. —She murmured, wiping the sweat from her forehead with a hoof—Lubazi, you said no unnecessary fights, but if that thing dies, we won't have anything to bring back.. Lubazi didn't take his eyes off the scene, his ears slightly tilted back. He swallowed, his voice trembling as he replied: —I'm not getting anywhere near that thing.— There was a slight tremor in his tone, one he couldn’t quite hide as he tried to ignore the crushing pressure of the creature’s aura. His body was tense, every muscle ready to react to the slightest threatening movement. —Then what are we supposed to do—?— GRAAAAAHHHHH Her words were cut off by the roar of a third creature that leaped from behind, a dagger poised to strike from the shadows. What followed was a sequence of events so rapid that even for an elite soldier like Lendary, they were barely perceptible. The creature was disarmed as quickly as it had appeared, and in the next instant, it was being held by the neck as if it weighed no more than a stuffed toy. —There it is, the second individual detected by the rune. But... why isn’t it detecting the third? Is it possible that all that strength is purely physical?— Lendary wondered, her curiosity tinged with tension. —I don’t know, and it doesn’t matter,— Lubazi responded firmly. —The only thing that benefits us now is if those two defeat it for us. Then we can take them when they’re exhausted. If that doesn’t happen, we leave immediately.— Lendary growled, clearly frustrated. —You could use my damn potions! You said that if you used them all, they’d give you the strength to take on the best in the kingdom. I never thought the special forces would produce such a cowardly leader.— Lubazi whipped his head around, his eyes blazing. —You’d better watch your tone, soldier. There’s a reason you’re not the leader: you can’t see beyond what’s right in front of your muzzle. Think for a second. If I use the potions now, then what? I’ll have, at most, four minutes. Those potions aren’t meant for battle—they’re designed for retreat.— —If time runs out, then you can use the crystal,— Lendary grumbled under her breath. He tried to respond, but a blood-curdling scream interrupted him. Their attention snapped back to the combatants. The burned creature was still screaming, its words unintelligible but full of urgency. Lendary couldn’t understand what it was saying, but its intentions were clear: it was negotiating. Or at the very least, begging. Then, it began speaking with the other two in a relaxed manner, as if nothing had happened. —"What are they babbling about? A moment ago, they looked ready to kill each other, and now they're just chatting?"— Lendary muttered in irritation, her tail flicking impatiently. Lubazi, however, didn’t share her curiosity. He clicked his tongue and began to back away slowly, keeping out of sight of the creatures. —"This was a waste of time. We should leave and try our luck elsewhere. At most, we have ten minutes before the Canterlot guards arrive."— Just as Lubazi turned to leave, a sharp, heavy sound echoed through the air. BAM. —"Wait!"— Lendary shouted, grabbing Lubazi’s shoulder and forcing him to turn around. Both watched, a mix of shock and horror etched on their faces, as the threatening creature stabbed itself directly in the heart with a sharp weapon. Blood splattered across the ground, yet, to their disbelief, it continued speaking as if nothing had happened. Not only was it calm, but it looked... relieved. One could even say it seemed happy. The conversation among the three creatures continued for a few more moments before the dangerous one’s body fell heavily to the ground. Lendary and Lubazi stood frozen, unable to process what they had just witnessed. While the other two approached the fallen body and began another unintelligible conversation, confusion and disbelief paralyzed them. Finally, Lendary broke the silence, sweat dripping down her forehead. —"Seriously... this dimension is completely insane,"— she said, forcing a smile as her gaze landed on Lubazi expectantly. —"Well, Lubazi? What do we do now? They're getting away... this is our last chance."— Lubazi observed the motionless body of the creature on the ground, then looked at the two beings staggering away, weaving through the shadows and flames that illuminated the distant sky. He glanced down at his saddlebag, where the tracking rune flickered intermittently. His mind raced through the possibilities. This might be the closest they’d get to completing their mission without major interference. If they played their cards right, they could leave this place undetected by other dangerous beings. Finally, Lubazi made his decision. —"Alright... let's do this!"— His voice was hurried and full of determination. —"You go for the less injured one; we’ll knock them out as quickly as possible."— Without waiting for a reply, Lubazi burst from his hiding spot, charging at full speed toward the burned creature. —"Now!"— he shouted before slamming into the being, dragging it across the asphalt and away from its companion. Lendary shook her head, letting out a mocking sigh. —"He always barks an order and rushes off before I can even respond,"— she muttered, her sarcastic smile reflecting a mixture of resignation and amusement. Calmly, she stepped out from behind the overturned metal vehicle. Her deep, clear voice echoed through the air as she advanced with steady steps. —"Well, well, what do we have here? Now that I see you up close, you look more like a hairless monkey than a scrawny minotaur,"— Lendary taunted, successfully drawing the attention of the so-called “hairless monkey.” The creature, which had been trying to pull itself together, turned its head toward her with a mix of panic and utter bewilderment. Its ragged breathing betrayed the fear coursing through it. When it opened its mouth, what came out was: —"何だこれ…何者なんだ？" (Nanda kore... nanimono nanda?)— —"What is this...? What are these things?"— Lendary tilted her head, clearly irritated by her inability to understand a single word. Even so, she continued with the same confidence. —"Seems like you put on quite the show here. But unfortunately, you won't be going anywhere now,"— she continued, her smile radiating authority. —"You're coming with us."— The “hairless monkey” stared at her, his eyes wavering between terror and disbelief. Finally, he spoke again in his strange language, this time louder and with a voice full of desperation: —"何を言ってるの？わからない！" (Nani wo itteru no? Wakaranai!)— —"What are you saying? I don't understand!"— For Megumi, this was nothing short of a nightmare. A feverish hallucination brought on by chlorine poisoning... or at least, that’s what he wanted to believe. The figure of the zebra before him was impossible to process. It moved with an unsettling combination of fluidity and firmness, and its deep voice echoed in his ears like a distorted reverberation. —"Sha'rath ni'ka trahvun... ch'thunga va'ral no'thal. Si'run makra tha'kesh." (Of course, they can't even speak anything coherent. Don't worry, I'm a zebra of few words anyway).— Megumi struggled to find any meaning in the noises coming from the zebra’s mouth. Yet all he managed was to feel even more lost, as if he were facing a world where even language defied logic. The zebra snorted loudly and, in the blink of an eye, lunged at him with alarming speed. Megumi grit his teeth, letting his body react instinctively while his mind screamed in chaos with questions left unanswered. The zebra closed in on him rapidly. Judging by the trajectory and speed, Megumi assumed it was going to tackle him, just as the other creature had done to Maki. With considerable effort, he lifted his knee, aiming directly at the animal’s snout to defend himself. BAM! The sound echoed, but not as expected. To his shock and surprise, the zebra halted at the last second with almost inhuman agility, spinning on its hind legs. In one fluid, unnatural motion, it assumed a bipedal stance, and before Megumi could react, delivered a spinning kick straight to the right side of his face. The impact was devastating. The force of the blow not only threw him off balance but also left him momentarily unconscious as his body was launched several meters back. Snapping back to his senses within a split second, Megumi twisted mid-air, forcing his body to recover before hitting the ground. He landed heavily, gasping for breath, and pressed his left hand against his fractured ribs, now even more damaged. A sharp pain shot through his chest as he felt the bone fragments pierce further into his lung. He looked up, his breathing ragged, and fixed his gaze on the zebra. The creature stood upright on two legs, its posture unnervingly firm and balanced for something with a quadrupedal physique. —"This makes no sense,"— Megumi thought, gritting his teeth as he tried to ignore the stabbing pain. Every movement this creature made was unnatural, practically impossible for a being designed to walk on four legs. Yet there it was, moving with a fluidity that defied all logic, as if it were completely normal. The sorcerer took a step back, trying to gain some distance, and felt his foot brush against something metallic. He glanced down quickly and saw the dagger that Toji had taken from him during their fight. His mind, still clouded by pain, reacted immediately. He bent down, grabbed the weapon, and adopted a defensive stance. —"Yeah, you better have an advantage... or this would be too easy,"— the zebra taunted, her mocking tone echoing through the air. Without wasting time, she charged at him again, her movements swift and precise. Megumi didn’t wait. Despite his pain and the lack of air, he ran toward her as well. When they clashed, a frenetic battle of agility and reflexes ensued. The sorcerer, with the little strength he had left, tried to deliver precise slashes with the dagger, looking for any opportunity to land a hit. But the zebra, with unnerving ease, dodged every swing. Her movements were relaxed, almost as if she were enjoying herself, dancing around the blade’s edge. Meanwhile, Lubazi was completely focused on his own struggle. Using all his weight, he pressed his hooves against Maki's throat, attempting to immobilize her entirely. The sorceress growled in pain and rage, her muscles tensing as her hands gripped the zebra's front legs tightly. With each passing second, she pushed back more and more, gradually prying him off. Lubazi was beginning to lose confidence. He looked at the human's face with growing nervousness. Her eyes, despite being much smaller than his, were filled with a fury and determination that intimidated him deeply. —"How the hell can she still have this much strength...?"— he thought, feeling his grip begin to loosen. —"Let go of me, you damn thing!"— Maki screamed, her voice raw with anger. In an explosive movement, She separated Lubazi's legs and pulled them down, pulling him toward her. Before he could react, she delivered a powerful headbutt. The impact sent Lubazi's head snapping back violently. His vision blurred for a moment, and Maki took advantage of his disorientation to free her leg and kick him in the stomach with all her might, sending him flying several meters away. Lubazi rolled across the ground, coughing and gasping for air, while Maki, wobbling but firm, stood up once more. Maki took deep, ragged breaths as she studied the creature before her more closely. Was it a curse? She shook her head quickly. If it were, she wouldn't be able to see it without her special glasses, and besides, she couldn't feel any cursed energy emanating from the animal. Even so, something about its appearance kept screaming the unnatural. —"There's no point in overthinking this,"— Maki thought impatiently. Her gaze shifted to the fight raging between Megumi and the other zebra. The sorcerer was barely standing, each movement revealing signs of extreme exhaustion. —"I'll hit first and ask questions later."— Wasting no more time, she bent her body with effort, and with all the strength she could muster, she launched herself at the zebra in front of her. Lubazi, who was just struggling to his feet, opened his eyes just in time to see Maki's fist inches away from slamming into his face. BAM! Luckily for him, a body knocked her off course at the last second. The impact sent Maki skidding across the ground as she firmly held onto the body that had crashed into her. It was Megumi. He had been thrown directly at her by Lendary. Maki frowned and carefully held her companion as she lowered him to the ground, examining his exhausted face. —"I've reached my limit, Maki-san,"— Megumi said between gasps, completely out of breath. —"We need to get out of here."— Both sorcerers got back on their feet, taking a defensive stance, although Maki could barely hide the concern in her eyes. —"I don’t think we can lose them if we run."— Her fists clenched tightly, her brow furrowing even more. —"We have to defeat them. It’s our only option. Let me go on the offensive, and try to support me however you can."— Maki looked over at the zebras, who were now standing side by side. Lendary walked over to Lubazi calmly, her expression clearly bored as she looked at him with mild disdain. —"How did you get hit so easily?"— Lubazi wiped the blood trickling from his nose, his tone bitter: —"She's stronger than I thought, even with all her injuries."— Lendary scoffed, clearly unimpressed. —"Well, it looked like she was getting beaten up before, and unlike that suicidal fool from earlier, these two don’t intimidate me at all."— The zebra took a firm step forward, her presence now much more imposing. —"I'll show you why I’m the best in the kingdom."— Maki and Megumi watched the scene with intrigue. —"Tell me, Megumi,"— Maki said as she adjusted her stance. —"Do you have any idea what language these freaks are speaking?"— —"No clue. It’s nothing I’ve heard before."— His voice was ragged from heavy breathing. Megumi’s fists trembled as a wave of helplessness washed over him. Maki had volunteered to take the lead to protect him, a gesture that only confirmed how weak he was at that moment. —"What can I even do about it?"— he thought bitterly. His cursed energy was depleted, and this wasn’t the first time he’d found himself in a similar situation—unable to make a difference. His mind briefly wandered to memories of the past, moments of failure that weighed on him like a stone in his chest. But he shook his head vigorously, forcing those thoughts away. —"Not now."— He took a deep breath, focusing on his surroundings. No matter how limited he was, he would do everything he could to help. —"Let’s go!"— Maki shouted, charging at the zebra with everything she had left. Maki reached the zebra, throwing a punch aimed straight at her face. Lendary reacted quickly, rising on two legs once more to counter with a kick to the sorcerer's chest. With an agile twist, Maki dodged the attack and retaliated with a kick to the zebra's side. However, Lendary blocked the strike with one of her hooves. The impact forced both of them to stagger back a few steps, but Lendary's eyes widened in surprise. The power behind the attack had been strong enough to send her skidding a few meters across the ground. —"She's really strong,"— the mare thought, her expression growing more serious as she adjusted her stance. —"If she weren't weakened, she'd be as powerful as the minotaur I fought years ago."— Meanwhile, Lubazi charged forward, aiming to stop Maki's advance. However, Megumi appeared before him, intercepting with a swift slash. The zebra dodged skillfully, but the sorcerer pursued him, keeping him at bay with quick, precise movements. The exchange continued for several seconds, with Megumi launching consecutive attacks while Lubazi dodged, carefully measuring his movements. —"Alright, let's end this,"— Lendary declared, her voice filled with determination as she pulled something from her saddlebag. Without hesitation, she placed it in her mouth. Lubazi, noticing the shift in the atmosphere, leaped backward to create distance from the sorcerer. —"HAAAAA!"— From above, Maki descended like lightning, aiming to deliver a devastating stomp on the zebra. Once again, Lubazi was saved at the last second. Lendary dashed forward, intercepting the attack by blocking it with both front legs in a firm cross that stopped the impact inches from her companion. The ground beneath them cracked under the force of the collision as Maki quickly retreated, assessing the situation. Megumi reacted swiftly, his mind analyzing the chaos while formulating a desperate plan. With a decisive motion, he extended his arm, pointing the dagger at the most dangerous zebra. —"Maki-san!"— he shouted, his gaze locking with the sorcerer’s. She nodded immediately, understanding her companion’s intention. With all his strength, Megumi threw the dagger at the zebra while Maki approached from the opposite side. The strategy was simple yet effective: force their enemy to split her attention between the two of them. —"LENDARY!"— Lubazi yelled as he saw the two figures closing in, each with a clear target: the mare’s head. Lendary's lips curled into a confident smile. In a swift motion, she struck the flat side of the dagger with one hoof, deflecting it off its trajectory. Then, firmly planting her other hoof on the ground, she spun around, kicking up a cloud of debris and dust that spread in all directions, temporarily blinding the sorcerer. Maki stumbled back, coughing as she frantically tried to clear her eyes. —"Maki, to your side!"— Megumi shouted as he watched Lendary emerge from the dust cloud, lunging toward the sorcerer’s stomach with a devastating blow. —"What a pity..."— Lendary muttered through clenched teeth as she closed the distance. BAM! The impact echoed like thunder as Lendary's hoof connected brutally with Maki's abdomen. The sorcerer spat out blood, her eyes rolling back as her body bent backward. But before she could collapse completely, her hands clamped tightly around the zebra's limb, her expression transforming into one of absolute determination. Lendary narrowed her eyes, impressed. —"You're just like me. Your tenacity is incredible,"— she murmured with a mix of respect and seriousness. For a moment, Maki’s figure reminded her of her younger self: a warrior who never gave up, no matter how dire the circumstances. Maki tightened her grip on the zebra's limb, throwing her head back to prepare a powerful headbutt. WHOOSH! The movement halted abruptly. Before Maki could complete her attack, a dart shot out from Lendary's mouth, piercing the sorcerer's neck. Maki's eyes widened in shock. She tried to speak, even lifted a hand to pull out the object, but the substance worked swiftly and mercilessly. Her eyelids grew heavy, and her body collapsed limply to the ground. Lendary let out a sigh, wiping the saliva from her lips as she calmly looked down at the unconscious sorcerer. —"I would have loved to defeat you at your best,"— she murmured with a hint of respect, though her tone remained cold and calculating. She bent down, biting the sorcerer's shirt before carelessly tossing her towards Lubazi, who moved underneath to catch her on his back. —"Only one left,"— she declared, locking her gaze onto the last sorcerer still standing. Megumi witnessed everything with wide, horrified eyes, paralyzed. His companion had fallen, and he couldn't do anything to stop it. —"Maki-san..."— he whispered, his voice trembling. —"Was that... a tranquilizer dart? Or worse... poison?"— Panic surged through his thoughts. These creatures were clearly not animals, nor were they mere beasts given their cognitive abilities. They were after something, that much was certain. His legs gave out, and he fell to his knees, exhausted for the second time in this seemingly endless battle. His vision blurred, and his strength was slowly draining away.
